Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[CW for very brief mention of past homophobia / transphobia]

It was Furlan who had made him apply for the job, going as far as to fill in all of Levi’s details for him and leaving only the ‘relevant experience’ section blank. Levi blinked at the laptop when it was passed back to him, then looked up at his friend and muttered, “This is for a position in a sex dungeon.” 

Furlan just shrugged. “So what? It’s cleaning. You like cleaning.” 

“Where the fuck did you even find this advert?” 

Apparently, he had found it on some sketchy sounding website Levi had never heard of. “Look,” Furlan went on. “You’ve been a whiny bitch for weeks about not having a job and this is a job you’d probably enjoy. All you have to do is clean. It’s not like you’re gonna partake in any sexual shit.” 

Levi huffed and scrolled through the application again. “I don’t have any experience.” 

“Just say you love cleaning. Write some crap about how it makes you warm inside or something and send the damn thing. If I have to hear you complain one more time about not having a job, I swear I’ll knock your teeth out.” 

Stupidly, Levi was rather proud of the violence Furlan had come to favour since they’d been friends - it seemed he was rubbing off on him. 

He submitted it not expecting to hear anything in return, because why would a sex club in the middle of the city hire him as a cleaner when there must have been at least a couple of applicants actually interested in the club and not just the cleaning. Besides, did Levi really want a job in a place like that? There was no proof that it wasn’t full of creeps preying on lonely people and rinsing them dry, and - well, Levi wasn’t exactly a saint morally, but even he knew where to draw the line with that shit. 

So, he did what anyone else would have done, and googled it, surprised when ‘The Place Downtown’ actually brought up some relevant results. It was such a vague name, though he supposed that was a good thing - a blatantly obvious sex club probably brought in way more creeps than something more discreet, something that people had to know about to even find. 

On the website, there was a page dedicated to the founder, a man called Erwin Smith who went professionally as The Commander. There was no photo of him, but his self-written bio told Levi more than enough to get some idea of who this guy was: 

‘This club is a culmination of my beliefs and desires manifested into something safe for both the Doms and subs who choose to engage in relations here. I believe sex should be enjoyable, a time for people to let go of their concerns, and I strive to create an environment that encourages this. The Doms who operate out of this club have all undergone extensive background checks, exams, and a period of observation to ensure they are safe for clients, and we take any report against them incredibly seriously. If you are looking for a private space to explore your desires, or discover new ones, this is the place for you. Simply navigate to the ‘I’m Interested’ page on this website to submit your short information form.

See you soon,

Erwin Smith [Founder and CEO of The Place Downtown]’

In short, Levi concluded, Erwin thought he was the fucking king of sex or something. He was clearly egotistical - you’d have to be to open a place like that and call yourself The Commander - and likely believed the sun shone from his (probably bleached) asshole. 

That meant he was also probably one of the hottest men ever to walk the earth, and unfortunately Levi had a thing for cocky men who looked good naked. 

In the ‘ Is it for me?’ section, there was a list of things the club wouldn't condone: 

‘Consensual non-consensual/r’pe fantasies; blood play; anything involving live guns/weapons capable of serious or fatal bodily harm; incest fantasies; scat - we will indulge in piss play depending on your Dom (see ‘Doms’ to read about each ones preferences); vomit. If you have a specific kink in mind that is not mentioned anywhere on this website, please get in touch. We are very happy to answer any questions you might have!’ 

There were only three Doms operating in the club including Erwin - one other male called Mike, and Hange who stated in their bio,

‘ Woman, man, anything in between -if you don’t have a gender preference, or prefer an ambiguous Dom(me), I’m for you! You can call me whatever you please, use whatever pronouns float your boat, and I will be a-okay.'

Huh, Levi liked that. He had been worried this place would be one of those sex clubs that were uncomfortably queer-phobic. He’d come across a few, in his brief curiosity over the years, that had made it clear they didn’t condone any man-on-man or woman-on-woman relations, and Levi wasn’t about that. Not least because he was a massive fucking gay. 

This Hange seemed like someone he’d get on with, though. They were breaking down social constructs just like Levi did, and if she was anything to go by, perhaps this club wasn’t the worst thing in the world. 

When he navigated back to the front page, he scrolled down to a statement written by Erwin which only further encouraged him: 

‘We accept clients of all backgrounds, sexualities and genders. We pride ourselves on being a safe place for everyone, whether you’re cis-gender, transgender, non-binary, gender-fluid etc. We promise you a comfortable experience with the respect you deserve, and if you do not receive this, I will personally refund and compensate you.’ 

So, Erwin Smith was an egotistical, morally decent man with money. Levi was starting to hope he would get the job if only to lay his eyes on him. 

There were worse jobs, anyway. Furlan did have a point; Levi loved cleaning, was good at it, and it was good money. More than he’d get anywhere else at a handsome £600 per day. That was a lot by anyone’s standards for a job of cleaning, which made him wonder how filthy the place would be each evening. How much of that pay was to compensate for the shit he would see? 

Still, he would have been downright stupid to turn it down if he were to be offered the job, but he had to accept that the chance of that was rather slim. Levi didn’t even have any formal cleaning experience, his last job being in an office where he’d pissed off everyone within a few months by telling them his opinions too often - also, he’d blown up at a coworker when she’d said she could ‘tell you’re actually a woman’, something so fucking laughably unnecessary he’d slapped her across the face and called her a cunt until he was blue in the face. 

Safe to say that was his last day on that job, and Levi frankly had no patience to deal with shitty co-workers again after that, so a job where it would just be him alone was ideal. 

Levi heard back from The Place Downtown only two days after submitting his application, picking up his phone to a fantastically masculine voice asking, “Am I speaking to Levi Ackerman?” 

“That’s me,” Levi answered, wondering how the hell he was supposed to have a professional phone conversation when the man on the other side sounded like actual fucking heaven. 

“Hi, Levi,” said the man. “I’m Erwin Smith. I’ve just been looking over your application for the cleaning position at The Place Downtown. I must say, you’re the only applicant with no formal experience.” 

“Yeah, well.” Levi cursed himself. He was definitely supposed to have a good reason for that, but he couldn’t think of anything that sounded remotely plausible. ‘I don’t like working for cunts so I usually quit before I do any actual work’ didn’t exactly sound good. “I just like cleaning.” 

There was a chuckle through the line before Erwin spoke again. “I’d say that’s important for such a role.”

“No shit.” Real professional. 

Another chuckle, and - god, why did this man have to sound so fucking delectable? “I believe in giving everyone equal opportunities,” Erwin said now, like a huge fucking saint. “And your application definitely caught my attention. I’ve never seen someone answer ‘I don’t give a fuck’ to the question of how many hours you’d like.” 

So, he probably should have looked over Furlan’s answers to his application properly before sending it. “Well. I don’t give a fuck,” Levi said. “I ain’t got shit else goin’ on.” 

“I see.” A pause, a mouse clicking, and then, “And why did you apply to this job?” 

“Um. I like cleaning,” Levi answered dumbly. “Is there anything else needed for a cleaning job?” 

“Alright, Mr Ackerman. Your flawless attitude has swayed me. Can you drop by this afternoon and we can have a discussion face-to-face? You can find our address on our website if you haven’t been before.” 

“This afternoon?” 

“Let’s say, between two and four, how’s that? I’m available anytime then.” 

“Alright.” 

“Wonderful. See you soon, Levi. Bring that professionalism with you.”

The list of attractive things about Erwin Smith was growing rapidly. Of course - of course - he was a sarcastic bastard and not put off by some crass language. 

Levi was already on his way to falling head over heels for this cunt, and meeting him in person was hardly going to help, especially if he looked as delicious as he sounded over the phone. 

The Place Downtown was discreet even in person, a brick building like all the others on the street with a sleek battleship-grey sign, the name written in white in a font so corporate Levi wondered if he was at the wrong place. But there was nowhere else nearby with this name, and it became more apparent as he stepped through the doors that he was in a sex club. 

Photos were mounted on the exposed brick walls in the entryway, black and white cinematic shots of nearly-naked people in various suggestive positions, some alone, some in pairs and threes. Levi lingered for a moment to look at them, curious as to who they were and if any were Erwin Smith, but none of them seemed to possess the look he imagined someone nicknamed The Commander would. 

He came to a polished marble desk but no one was sitting behind it, and a framed note was standing in the centre:

‘ Here for an appointment? Please take a seat and your Dom will be with you shortly. Here for something else? Please press the bell to your left and someone will be with you shortly. Thanks!’ 

Levi pressed the bell and listened to it chime down the hall, and passed his weight from foot-to-foot as he waited. Thinking, was this a terrible idea? What was he even doing? This wasn’t him. He didn’t go to sex clubs, even for jobs unrelated to sex. He barely even had sex himself, why the fuck was he in a building that made money from it? This was so, so, unlike him. Damn Furlan for talking him into this!

Someone approached down the hallway, too far away to make out the features of, but Levi could see they were tall, much taller than him, and had shoulders so broad it was honestly offensive. Who was this, fucking Hercules? 

“Hello,” said the figure, coming to a stop a few feet from Levi. “Can I help you?” 

“Um. I’m Levi? Ackerman?” He looked around, anywhere but this hunk of a man, anywhere but his fucking face, because god, Levi just knew his face was a sculpted fucking piece of art and he was going to fucking combust if he had to look at it right now, when he was already flustered enough as it was. 

The clothes he was wearing made it clear this business of his was bringing in plenty of cash. It was all black apart from an emerald bolo tie, his collar crisp and his jacket pulled tight over his broad shoulders, buttoned at his trim waist and giving him a glorious silhouette. He was so fucking masculine Levi didn’t know if he wanted to touch him or be him. 

“Ah, yes. Mr Ackerman. You’re here about the job.” It wasn’t a question but a statement, like this man was never uncertain about anything in his life. Like he was always the one telling others what to do. 

The Commander. 

“Um. Yeah. Yes. The - the job.” 

“Perfect. It’s lovely to meet you. I’m Erwin Smith. You can call me Erwin. Please, follow me.” He led the way down the hall, carpet plush beneath their shoes, and held open a heavy wooden door - an antique - for Levi, stepping in behind him and closing it. Levi noticed the lock, but Erwin didn’t turn it. “Please, take a seat anywhere you’d like. Can I get you a drink? I’ve got tea, coffee, water, orange juice.” 

“Tea, sure.” 

Erwin made them both tea and placed the tray down on the low table before the couch Levi sat on. The room was not what Levi had expected from a sex club, much more like a living room than a sex dungeon. Though, perhaps this was Erwin’s office and not used for scenes. 

“Thank you for coming, Levi. Have you been here before?” 

Levi shook his head and sipped his tea, strong and black just as he liked it. 

“Been anywhere similar?” 

“A sex dungeon, you mean?” 

Erwin chuckled now, and it sounded just the same as it had on the phone, only clearer. “I wouldn’t define us as that, but yes.” 

“No. I’m not a whore.” Levi cringed. Just insult the CEO’s entire business during his job interview, that was a clever way to go. Seriously, what the hell was wrong with him? 

“There wouldn’t be anything wrong if you were,” Erwin countered, though he didn’t sound offended. “Now, because of the hours that we operate here, if you choose to accept the position, you’d have two choices for your hours. Either, you come in after we’re closed at midnight, or you come in before we open, sometime before midday. Of course, working nights is not for everyone, though I would recommend it in terms of getting things cleaned before they’ve had time to, shall we say, marinate? Excuse the image that conjures.”

“Nights are fine.” 

“Depending on how fast you work, you could be here anywhere between two and five hours. Pay will remain the same regardless, so please don’t stay longer than necessary. I’d undertake inspections daily during your first few shifts to make sure everything is up to standard. Is that okay with you?” 

“Sure.” 

“Do you have any requirements I should know about?”

“Nah, I don’t think so.” 

“Do you have any issues with cleaning bodily fluids?” 

“You mean cum?” 

Erwin smiled. “Yes. And in some cases, other fluids.” 

“Piss and cum.” 

“Yes.” 

Levi shrugged. “As long as I can wear gloves and a mask, I don’t give a shit.”

“Of course. I’d expect you to. If any of our Doms have a particular messy scene, I do require them to clean up the worst of it, so you shouldn’t be dealing with anything too extreme. But please, if you encounter anything disturbing, come and let me know. There’s no need for you to be uncomfortable.” 

“Alright.” 

“You may be asked to come in between scenes if help is needed to clean up quickly. Some scenes make more of a mess than others, and we can’t proceed with the next clients until everything is clean, obviously. Would you be available for that?”

“Like I said, I ain’t got nothin’ else going on.” 

“Wonderful. For this reason, once you’re enrolled as staff, I’m going to give you a work phone with all my staffs’ numbers, including mine, in it. You’ll be expected to keep this phone separate from your personal one and I will be checking monthly what’s on it for our own safety.” 

“Sure.” 

“Is there anything you’d like to know?” 

How are you so fucking hot? Where do you get your hair done? Are you wearing cologne or perfume? How expensive was your suit? What sort of car do you drive? “Why are you doing interviews if you’re the CEO? Shouldn’t you have someone else doing that?” 

“Oh, good question. Well, we’re a small operation. I set this up but that doesn’t mean I want to be sitting at a desk all day while others do the job I started this all for. I enjoy being a Dom and I enjoy running a small scale company, so it seemed fitting to combine the two. I enjoy being hands-on, basically.” 

“Huh. Cool.”

“Besides, I like to know first hand who I’m employing.” 

Levi nodded. Why did Erwin have to be so fucking perfect? 

“Lastly, Levi, I’d like you to fill in this form just so I have a written record of your details and consent to working here, as it is a sexual environment. You can withdraw this consent at any time for any reason, but unless you do, this form is written proof that you are consenting to working here and are okay with everything that goes on. So, if there’s anything you don’t agree with, please tell me now and we can either work it out or part ways.” 

“I don’t care what shit goes on,” Levi said. “So long as no one tries to fuck me.” 

“Absolutely not.” 

“Right. So. I don’t care. Where do I sign?” 

By the end of the meeting, Levi had a work phone, a set of keys to the cupboard with the cleaning supplies, a dedicated shelf in the staff kitchen, and a uniform which he couldn’t deny would look good as hell on him. Erwin held out his hand to shake on his way out, and Levi almost forgot he was supposed to shake it and just stood there holding the guy’s hand like an idiot for a few seconds. Not that he could be blamed when his hand fit so snuggly against Erwin’s larger one. 

He had to blink to snap out of the thought of how Erwin’s hand would fit elsewhere. 

He left the building strangely elated, feeling like he’d just got his dream job, and investigated his work phone on his walk home. There were six numbers in total, - ‘ Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]’, ‘Hange Zoe [Dom(me)]’, ‘Mike Zacharias [Dom]’, ‘Petra Ral [safety + wellness officer]’, ‘Moblit Berner [on-site counsellor]’, and ‘ Armin Arlert [receptionist]’. 

Counsellor? That was curious. Why did they need a counsellor? Did some of the clients go there looking for sexual advice or support or what? The more Levi learnt about this place, the more he wanted to know. It was like a fucking Tardis of unanswered questions. 

There was already a message from ‘ Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]’ , delivered just after Levi had left the building:

'Hi, Levi. Welcome to the team. You can use this number for any questions/requests etc., and I’ll do my best to get back to you in a timely manner. Please refrain from messaging anyone else unless they message you first - I am your first port of call and they will forward your messages to me anyway. I’ll send over your rota starting next Monday within 24 hrs, please let me know if you need anything altering. Please reply to this so I know you have received it. Erwin.’

‘Sounds good,’ Levi sent back, and then pocketed the device and wondered what the ever loving fuck he had just gotten himself into. 

Chapter Text

[CW for very, very brief mention of past transphobia]

The uniform Levi had been given to wear looked so good on him it was almost a shame Erwin wouldn’t be around to see him in it. That was, unless he was working late, but Erwin had sent him a text along with his rota explaining that, due to obvious reasons, he should not go into a room where the door was closed and that the Doms all left their doors ajar when they went home for the night. This was good, Levi thought. Erwin had clearly considered boundaries not only of his clients but also his staff, including Levi.

He turned this way and that in front of his mirror for a few minutes, smoothing out any creases and admiring how the dark grey uniform fit his body. The apron, which he tied at the back, had a small, white embroidered logo on the left breast pocket, a simple swirl of letters making up the initials of the club: TPD . Below was a tapering line and a little heart which Levi found rather sweet. He wondered who had designed it. If it was Erwin Smith, well-there was yet another thing to add to the list of reasons he was hot.

“Oh, that’s a fancy outfit,” came Furlan’s voice as Levi passed his living room for the front door. 

Spinning around, he said, “You have to stop inviting yourself into my flat, it’s creepy as shit.” 

“Oh, but your flat’s so much better than mine.”

“It’s not.” 

“It is.” 

“Are you hiding from Isabel again?” 

Furlan huffed. “All she does is ask where you are all the time.” 

“So? It’s not my fault I’m her favourite. But you’re the one who offered her your spare room, so suck it up.” 

“Only because you don’t even have a spare room.” 

“I’m not having this argument,” Levi muttered, opening the front door. “Go home, for Christ's sake. It’s late. She’s probably waiting for you so she can go to bed. You know she hates sleeping without someone else there.” 

“As if you can talk about sleeping when you get less in a week than we do in a night.” 

“Just go home,” he repeated, and left the apartment. 

By the time he got to The Place Downtown, it was nearly one in the morning, and since it was his first shift, Erwin had told him someone would be there to ‘supervise’, not that Levi needed it when it came to cleaning. But he wasn’t going to protest when the job was as well-paying as it was. 

The main entrance was locked, and he had been instructed through Erwin’s texts to ring the bell for whoever was there to let him in - they would show him how to open and close before leaving that night, not that it was difficult to turn a lock in a fucking door. 

He waited in the cold night for some time before the door swung open to an excited voice exclaiming, “Ah, you must be Levi! Come, come, don’t catch your death out there. Oh my, oh my, you’re quite tiny, aren’t you? Smith mentioned you were short but - well, most people are short to him, you know. He’s a fucking giant. But - no, you’re very small by anyone’s standards.” 

Levi stared at them until they finished talking, then said, “Did you know I’m very capable of causing considerate harm to you right now?” 

“Ha! I’m sure you are! Oh, I’m Hange, by the way. Erwin thinks he runs this place, but really, I run him.” 

“Really,” Levi said flatly. 

“He’s scared of me, I think. Poor guy! You should’a seen the other day, he walked slap bang into me in the hall and nearly shat himself.” 

“Well, maybe he just needed a shit.” 

Hange barked a laugh and grabbed Levi’s hand, yanking him into a room and turning on the light. It was the storecupboard, large enough for them both to fit inside comfortably. “He told me to supervise you, but to be really honest, I can’t be bothered following you around all night, so I’m just gonna show you how to lock up now, and leave. And you can just lie to Smith and tell him I was here all night. Deal?” 

“Suits me.” 

Hange passed Levi a caddy of cleaning products and a set of keys. “Basically,” she explained. “The one on the red loop locks the main door, the yellow one locks Smith’s office, and the blue one locks the back door, though that one’s barely ever used. Only for putting out the trash, really.” 

“Sure.” 

“And Smith is really fucking tight about the locks so if you leave something unlocked he’ll be pissed as hell. The last cleaner left the back open and some drunk kids broke in and fucked up a few of the rooms. So. Don’t do that.” 

“Wasn’t planning on it.” 

“Also, he has CCTV in the hall 24/7, and in his office, so if you do something weird he’ll probably see.”

“Something weird?” Levi echoed. 

“Yeah. You know. Something weird.” 

“Such as?” 

“Use your imagination. Alright. Well. You seem capable. So. See you.” 

“Wait. If he has cameras, won’t he see you leave now?” 

“Ah, he won’t check unless you do something wrong, or, like I said, weird. So. Just…don’t do that. See ya’ later, alligator.” 

“What the fuck,” Levi muttered to himself as Hange left him alone inside, shaking his head in disbelief and standing there for a while longer before deciding to start at the far end of the building and work forwards to the front. 

The first room he ventured into had the sign ‘ Mike Zacharias’ on the door, and Levi switched on the lights to a large space of black walls and carpet, a black couch, and a matching ottoman which was probably used for storage. There wasn’t much in there that wasn’t black, or very dark, and even with the lights on it felt incredibly constricting despite the size. Levi wondered what the hell kind of scenes happened in there, didn’t particularly want to snoop and find out. 

He got to work cleaning, wearing a mask and gloves that were in the caddy, brand new in the packets, and spraying every surface with a strong disinfectant. 

The next room belonged to Hange, and was much brighter and much more full, shelves stacked with books and containers and sex toys not even remotely hidden away. Levi hesitated a moment before dunking all of them into the sink in the corner - each room had one - and making sure they were thoroughly soaked before coating them in soap, rinsing and drying them off, and returning them to the shelves. 

Erwin’s room was the largest of all of them, and painted in a grey similar to the one on the sign outside, a dark grey. It was next door to his office, and inside there was, remarkably, a king sized bed with dark red sheets and a couch against the wall. There was a hamper of clean, folded towels under the sink and a plush, red rug to match the bed sheets. 

On the table by the bed were various colours and sizes of ribbons, clearly for tying wrists up or using as blindfolds, and two blue and white bottles of lubricant. Beside them was a pair of glasses which, when his curiosity got the better of him, Levi discovered weren’t prescription. 

Hm. Someone had a thing for him wearing glasses? That was understandable; now Levi had seen them, he wanted to witness Erwin wearing them himself, if only to know for sure that they were his. 

He assumed the bed sheets were clean - Erwin hadn’t told him otherwise and no one had shown him where to find fresh ones if they weren’t - and went about straightening them and tucking the edges under the mattress as a hotel would. Then, he repeated what he’d done in the other two rooms. Sprayed and wiped the surfaces, hoovered the floor, disinfected any toys he could find, and sprayed the surfaces again for good measure. 

Erwin’s office was quicker, since nothing sexual had gone on in there, and then Levi cleaned the reception area, the bathroom, and the staff kitchen.

By the time he was satisfied and had made sure all the doors were locked, it was nearly three in the morning. He decided that was enough - he’d cleaned everything he could think of and more - and went home. 

The following morning, after little sleep, he received a text from Erwin: 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Hello Levi. I’ve just checked over everything this morning and am very impressed! I don’t think the place has ever sparkled so much before. You did fine yesterday and won’t need supervision tonight. Well done. 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: Told you I like cleaning didn’t I 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Indeed. I’m going to be staying late tonight so I’ll probably be here when you come in to begin your shift. I have paperwork to do in my office but don’t mind you working around me. The front door will be locked even if I’m in. Please lock it behind yourself when you let yourself in and come and let me know you’re here.

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: Alright, see you then 

It was funny, really, how even over texts Erwin was so fucking dominant. He didn’t ask questions, he commanded, and Levi knew even after only one meeting with him that trying to argue with him over something trivial would be useless, and Erwin would probably win in the end purely because of his assertiveness.

And Levi liked to think that he was assertive, but - well, since he’d become comfortable with his body and his sexuality, he’d had this thing for being bossed around. Especially by men who looked like Erwin did, masculine in a way that was unapologetic, and somehow - Levi didn’t understand it - with a feminine streak that Levi fucking loved. There was nothing worse than a man who fought away his natural femininity, and Erwin was not that. 

He read his boss’ texts more than once before his shift that night, the recent memory of his voice so vivid and attractive that he wasn’t surprised as much as he was ashamed to feel how wet he was when he slipped two fingers into his pants. 

Seriously, he’d met him once and was wetter than he’d been in probably months. What the fuck was that about? It was embarrassing and distracting and he concluded that there was no way he could go into work like that, so he made a beeline for his bedroom, abandoning the meal he’d made, and sat against the pillows. 

For a moment, he considered whether he really was going to get off on the thought of his boss, then concluded that his boss ran a sex club and so he had definitely done worse than turn an employee on, and Levi undid his pants.

He had a vibrator somewhere but couldn’t be bothered to pause to look for it - it might not even have been charged - and instead used his slender fingers, rubbing hard and determined. The action was made easy by how soaked he was, and automatically his hips began to push down against the pressure, rutting like a slut and cumming with a moan he didn’t care to silence. He lived alone and couldn’t give a shit if his neighbours heard; he had to listen to them fucking a few nights a week, so he was only returning the favour. 

After, equal parts excited and ashamed, he changed into his work clothes, ate his late dinner, and left for the club. 

As per Erwin’s instructions, Levi let himself in, locked the door from the inside, and made his way down the hall to the office, unsure whether to knock or just walk in. He lingered for a few moments, trying not to recall what he’d just done in case it should turn him on again, and then knocked twice. 

“Come in, please,” came Erwin’s voice. 

Levi stepped into the room, arms folded over his chest. “You wanted me to let you know when I was here. So.” 

“Yes. Thank you, Levi. Before you start working, I’d like to discuss something with you. Please, take a seat.” 

Had he done something wrong? Was Erwin going to tell him off? Or worse, fire him? 

“You’re not in trouble,” the man said, easing his thoughts. “I’d just like to check in with you how you found your first shift last night. I know Hange lied to me about being here, and that’s not your fault, but was there anything you wanted to know that you couldn’t ask them yesterday?”

“You know?” 

“I’m not stupid,” Erwin said, and he was smiling, and he was so fucking gorgeous it wasn’t fair. “For the life of her, Hange cannot lie convincingly, so I checked the CCTV to confirm my suspicions.” 

“Oh. Right.” 

“Like I said, it’s not your fault and regardless of that, you did a fantastic job. I’d just like to know how you found it and if there’s anything you’d like to ask.”

Levi shrugged, tried not to focus on the timbre of Eriwn’s voice and the way it went straight to his pants. Really, he should have known better than to masturbate earlier - one orgasm only made him needy for more. “The sheets on the bed in your…room?” 

“I change them,” Erwin replied. “Don’t worry about those, though I did like how neat you made them. You must have a keen eye for perfection.” 

“I guess.” 

“It’s very impressive. Our last cleaner was adequate, nothing more, nothing less. It’s nice to have someone with such attention to detail working here.” 

“Oh. Yeah. Thanks.”

“Can I ask why you left your previous job? Accounting, was it?” 

Levi shrugged again. “Shouldn’t you have asked at my interview?” 

“Ah, it won’t change anything. I’m just curious.” 

“One of my co-workers was transphobic,” Levi said with a shrug, not elaborating further than that. “So. No thanks.” 

“How disgusting.”

“Mm.” 

Erwin hummed in thought, tapping his fingers on the edge of his laptop. “Why here, then?” 

“I told you. I like cleaning.” 

“Why here?” Erwin repeated. “Not many people apply for a job at a place like this unless they’re interested in the scene, and you mentioned never having been anywhere like this before.” 

“I dunno. You advertised a job and I wanted one?” 

“I see.” He hummed again. “Well, regardless, Levi. Good work last night. I’ll let you get to it now.” 

Standing, Levi mumbled, “Yeah. Thanks,” and made to leave the room. Being praised did something to him and he worried if he faced Erwin for one second longer, he’d cum in his pants and moan aloud. 

Like the previous night, he started at the back room and worked forwards, and Erwin was still sitting at his desk when Levi returned to do his office. 

“Please, don’t let me stop you,” Erwin said, focussing on something on his laptop screen. 

It shouldn’t have felt as exposing as it was. Levi knew he was damn good at cleaning whether he was being watched or not, but Erwin’s presence was so distracting that he almost started fumbling on things he usually did with ease. 

Plus, he could feel the delicious heat of arousal in his underwear and if there was one thing about Levi, it was that he was great at multitasking until one of those tasks included not focussing on how turned on he was. 

He never should have touched himself earlier. 

“Would you like a drink, Levi? I’m going to make myself a decaf coffee.” 

“I’ll have tea.” 

Erwin pushed his chair back to get up, and - god, his thick thighs looked so good in the black suit pants he was wearing, muscle straining against the unforgiving fabric. No wonder he was The Commander; Levi would do anything he fucking wanted if those legs were involved. 

He swallowed and turned away, picking up the bottle of spray, listening to Erwin leave the room. 

Whilst he was alone in the office, Levi took some measured breaths and told himself how unprofessional it was to get so horny over his boss. But it didn’t matter how he tried to convince himself of it when Erwin looked like a wet dream and they were inside a fucking sex club where it was no secret Erwin had been dominating people all day. 

When the man returned, Levi was startled out of his thoughts, quickly wiping at a shelf nearby to seem busy, and mumbled a thanks as Erwin placed a teacup down on said shelf for him. 

They lapsed back into quiet as Erwin continued his work, Levi sipping his tea every few minutes, and forced himself not to glance over at his boss, well aware that seeing him swallow his coffee would only contribute to how horny he was. 

“Do you never get hard?” He blurted suddenly, not intending to say it outloud and cursing inwardly as soon as it left his mouth. 

Immediately, Erwin’s head shot up to locate Levi, eyebrow cocked. “Pardon me?” He asked. 

“Um.” Levi wanted to evaporate into thin air. 

Erwin looked at him patiently, waiting for him to repeat the question, and Levi would be damned not to play along, because he knew Erwin had heard him just fine the first time.

If the man wanted to play games, so be it.

“Do you never get hard?”  

“During my work, you mean?” 

Levi nodded. 

“No. It’s my job. I can separate my own sexual pleasure from my work.” 

“Right. Sure. Um. Sorry.” 

“Don’t be. It’s a reasonable question, all things considered. I’m not offended.” He turned his attention back to his laptop, then after a moment said, “Why do you ask?” 

So, it was going to be like that. 

“Just curious,” Levi answered with more confidence. “Can’t imagine there’s much room in those pants for an erection.” 

Erwin chuckled. “Yes, I suppose that’s true.” 

“You must not find all your clients attractive, though, right?”

“No, no. Of course not. No human in the world finds everyone attractive. It’s my job, that’s all there is to it.” He leant back in his chair and crossed his legs. “I tend not to take on clients I find physically attractive to avoid any potential awkward situations.” 

“Hm.” 

“For someone who has no interest in this business, you seem rather invested in it.” 

Levi blushed and turned his head, looking away from Erwin. “Maybe I changed my mind.” 

“I see. Care to elaborate?” 

This fucking bastard. 

“Maybe being in here has made me curious.” 

Letting a pause drag on, Erwin got up from his chair and went to retrieve Levi’s empty cup, close enough to him Levi could smell whatever cologne (or perfume) he was wearing. There was a faint undertone of something sweet, like vanilla, but the main scent was of a deep leather. “What are you curious about?” His voice dripped over Levi like syrup. 

“Want me to spell it out for you, Commander?”

“Ah, I’m not Commander to you.” 

“You could be.” Stop it, Levi’s sensibility was screaming, but he was so fucking horny and this had gone too far to stop now, and god did he want to know where this conversation could go. 

A soft chuckle from Erwin. “Are you turned on, Levi?” 

This fucking bastard. 

“So what if I am?”

“That would be very unprofessional of you.” 

“You hired me,” Levi countered daringly. “And there’s no way you believed I was professional.” As he spoke, he had to look up to meet Erwin’s eyes, the height imbalance only making Erwin more attractive. 

Erwin stepped closer, leaning down to speak into the side of Levi’s head. “I believe honesty is more valuable than professionalism in some cases.” 

“Yeah?”

“You seem like a very honest man, Levi.” 

“I like to think so.” 

There was another gap, then Erwin moved away and said, “I need to get on with my work.” 

Levi blinked at his broad back, bit back a frustrated groan, and picked up his cloth to finish wiping down the shelving unit. 

Later, at home, Levi all but fell down onto his bed, scrabbling to tear down his pants and underwear in one go, fingers slipping over his soaked pussy with a desperation that brought a high moan from his mouth. All he could think about, all he had been thinking about since the conversation in Erwin’s office, was the way the man’s pants fitted over his legs and the timbre of his voice and the fucking smell that he couldn’t get out of his nose since he’d stood so near. 

Levi wanted to fucking drown in that smell. It was unbearable and fantastic and shameful and he came three times in succession, jerking against his own hand as he tweaked his pert, hard nipples between needy fingers. 

It wasn’t enough. He needed more than his own hands, more than his own moans in the quiet apartment, more, more, more. He wanted to pick up the phone and send Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom] a disgustingly sexual message just to experience the thrill of waiting for a response. 

He wanted to fuck that fucking bastard for being so goddamn fucking attractive. Literally.

Chapter Text

[Sexy as hell]

---

‘About The Dom : Erwin Smith / The Commander

Age: 34

Pronouns: He/him

Gender: Cis male 

Sexuality: Pansexual - I will work with anybody if I believe we are a good match, whether you’re cis, trans, male, female, non-binary etc. 

Specialises in: Traditional BDSM activities. I will not condone sadism/masochism with anybody I believe is using it as a form of self-harm and will refer you to our in house counsellor if this is the case. Your wellbeing is more important than any scene! I have more than ten years’ experience of discipline and bondage and have worked with all types of personalities, from those very timid and seeking confidence through reassurance to those with anger who need a safe outlet for their rage. 

Body: I am physically strong and capable of holding down most individuals, and taller than most at 6’3. I can overpower you if that’s your thing but can also be soft and caring if that’s what you’re looking for! If you are after a less physically intimidating Dom, I suggest contacting Hange Zoe. 

Hard no’s: As stated elsewhere on this website, I will not condone CNC (consensual-non-consensual)/r’pe fantasies, incest fantasies, blood play, vomit, scat*, or use of fatal weapons such as loaded guns and knives**. 

Once you’ve applied: As a Dom, I will do all I can to make you feel comfortable and catered to, so please do let me know prior to any scenes if there’s something you need from me in particular, including disability needs, pronoun preferences/changes, nicknames you enjoy, music preferences to play throughout, and what you would like to call me***. If you do not disclose this information I will act according to my observations. 

Important things to note (This applies to every Dom here): You can change anything at any point throughout our sessions, whether you see me twice or 20 times. You can withdraw your consent at any point and all contact will stop immediately. I have the right to turn you away at any point if I feel you are a threat to mine or others safety whilst in the club. I have the right to refer you to the in house counsellor if I see fit, but whether or not you see them is your choice. I have the right to terminate sessions early if I believe it is not benefiting you. 

* I will indulge in piss play if you wish, but please state beforehand that this is something you would like to explore so I can ensure my room is appropriately prepared. I will not swallow any sort of bodily fluid.

** There are few circumstances where I will consider knife play, but this will only come after I am familiar with the client and confident our safety throughout. None of my scenes will ever involve serious bodily harm. I will indulge in impact play. 

*** Names I will allow include: Sir, Master, Commander, Lord, and Captain. You may also call me Mr Smith, but my first name is off limits to all. In rare circumstances I will allow the use of Daddy, but this is not to my taste and may cause me to pause a scene. Please ask if you would like to use this name prior to the scene. 

Levi had read everything on the website by the time he’d been working at the club for two weeks, some sections more than once - the main point of interest was anything about The Commander. Everything made him more attractive. He even typed like a fucking Dom, and Levi could only imagine how he would sound telling someone what to do in a sexual situation, giving demands on their own body like it was his. 

Levi would have let him do anything to his body. 

It seemed Erwin’s routine was to stay late once a week, on Wednesdays, and as the third Wednesday since he’d started there rolled around, Levi found himself practically vibrating with excitement at seeing the man. 

He dressed in his uniform with fervour, checking it was neat and straight on his body - all curves and soft edges, just how he liked it - before he grabbed his keys and left for the night. 

The club was locked as usual. Levi let himself in, locked it from the inside, and went to announce his presence to Erwin in his office. He knocked on the door and waited, annoyingly nervous, feeling like he was one of the clients. 

“Levi, come in,” came Erwin’s voice, and the certainty with which he spoke his name made Levi’s heart jump. Erwin expected him to turn up just as he expected Erwin to be there. 

“Hello, Sir,” Levi said as he stepped through the doorway, purposefully using that name because he had read it on his information page on the website. It was normal enough, not as sexy as Master or Commander, but still suggestive, especially coming from Levi’s mouth.

He was in a feisty mood. Had been in a feisty mood since he’d first touched himself at the thought of his boss. Subtlety wasn’t his thing and he sure as hell wasn’t going to be subtle for Erwin. 

If the man was phased, he did a good job hiding it, just glanced up at him and said, “Good evening, Levi. How are you today?” 

“Fine. Good.” 

Erwin hummed. “What have you been up to?” 

Levi couldn’t work out if he was actually interested or just asking to humour him, but Erwin didn’t seem the type for pointless small talk, so there must have been a reason for it. “Oh. Well.” I fucked myself wishing it was you. I accidentally moaned your name out loud. “I worked out.” 

“Oh, yeah? What’s your exercise of choice?” 

“I like running.” 

“Sure.” Erwin’s focus was split between Levi and his laptop, maintaining the conversation whilst still typing. Levi was rather enamored by the way his fingers moved on the keyboard, the ease in which he pressed keys without looking all that closely at them. Of course that bastard knew how to touch-type. “I enjoy running sometimes, when the weather is nice.” 

“Yeah.” Levi toyed with the hem of his apron between his fingers. “You sure look like you work out.”

“My job requires me to maintain some level of physical strength.” 

I can overpower you if that’s your thing.

“Right. Sure.” He shifted on his feet, trying not to pay attention to the jolt that went through his groin at the thought of Erwin’s physical strength. Practically non-stop since their first meeting, his underwear was wet with arousal and it didn’t matter how often Levi jerked off, the sexual desire wouldn’t dissipate. He’d never been this horny in his entire fucking life. 

“You know,” Erwin started, eyes fully on Levi now. “If you want me to touch you, you should just ask.” 

In surprise, Levi nearly tripped over his own feet despite being stood still, hand finding purchase on the wall beside him, steadying himself and clearing his throat. Had Erwin really just said that to him? So calmly, so easily? 

Erwin started typing again, but a smile lingered on his plush mouth. “I observe sexual desire daily, Levi, in everyone I work with. It’s part of my job. You’re very transparent about it.” He closed his laptop, leant back in his chair. “That’s not a bad thing. Don’t apologise for it.” 

“Um.” Levi wouldn’t look at him, knew he was blushing so severely he probably looked sunburnt. “I - um.” He swallowed, didn’t want Erwin to think he’d made him uncomfortable when all his stuttering was purely from his flustered arousal. “Are you serious?” 

“About what? Be specific.” 

This fucking bastard. 

“You can…see sexual desire in me?” 

“Of course. You have some very common tells. For example, you struggle to stand still around me, and you won’t look me in the eye. Your hands are always doing something, trying to occupy yourself to distract from how turned on you are. Tell me if I'm wrong.” 

“Um. No. No. You’re not.” 

Erwin smiled and pushed his chair back, so Levi had full view of his legs, and - fucking hell, of course he man-spread. Levi was supposed to hate man-spreading, but Erwin made it look so fucking hot. 

Damn him. Damn him, damn him, damn him! 

“Tell me, Levi. Did you apply for this job because you find me attractive?” 

Damn him, damn him, damn him, damn him, damn him! 

“No. I told you. I like cleaning. And you pay well.” 

“I see.” Erwin just kept smiling. “You’re very good at it.” 

Damn him, damn him, damn him, damn him, damn him, fucking damn him! 

“Um. Thanks.” 

“I should fire you for how unprofessional you are.” 

“Are you going to?” 

With a soft laugh, Erwin shook his head and stood, approaching Levi. “No. Like I said, you’re very good at your job. Very good indeed.” He held an arm out before him, palm flattening against the wall beside Levi’s head. He kept the left side open for Levi to step away if he so pleased.

“Yeah. Um. Thanks.” Levi's hips flinched without him meaning them to, trying to find friction, and Erwin wasn’t blind - it was obvious he noticed, his eyes trapping Levi in a blue stare as his lips fixed into a stupidly handsome smirk. 

“Stand still.” 

Levi blinked at him. Stand still? Right now? Didn’t Erwin know how hard that was when his body was all but bursting with lust? Still, he obliged, straightening himself and holding the man’s stare with a mixture of annoyance and desperation.

Like, please, please, please just put your fucking hand in my pants! 

“There you go,” Erwin mused. “Good.” He lifted his other arm, mirroring his right so that Levi was caged between his body and the wall. Levi couldn't help the way he reacted to that. “Stay still.” 

He glared now, eyebrows in a deep furrow, cunt so wet it was probably dripping right through his pants.

“Are you hard, Levi?” 

“Fuck you.” 

Erwin’s smile didn’t falter. “Do you want me to step back?” 

“No. Fuck you.” 

“That’s not very polite.” 

“Fuck you.” 

“I said, that’s not very polite.” His voice took on a tone so authoritative that Levi nearly whimpered, averting his gaze in an attempt at alleviating the intensity of it all. But Erwin - of course he did - demanded, “Look at me.” 

Face hard, Levi did. He all but hissed, “Fuck you,” for the fourth time. 

Erwin seemed to be considering something for a few moments before saying, “I’m not going to be very forgiving if you keep being so impolite, Mr Ackerman.” 

“Fuck.” Levi swallowed. His body was so hot he felt like he was melting. “Fuck. Fine. Sorry. I’m sorry. Shit.” 

“Say it like you mean it.” 

“I’m sorry, Sir.” 

“Good. Again.” 

Damn him, damn him, damn him, damn-

“I’m sorry, Sir.” 

Erwin hummed, pleased. “Good boy.” 

“Fuck.” 

“Now tell me, politely, what you would like from me.” 

“What?” 

“Sometimes, I like to be unprofessional, too, Levi.” 

“But - you’re - you’re my boss?” 

“Exactly, so no one can tell you off for being inappropriate to me, can they? I’m the boss.” He took a small step closer, making Levi swallow. “People have definitely done worse things than get horny for their boss, and obviously I’m not a prude. Tell me what you want and you might get it.” 

“So…what? You want to…you want to touch me?”

“Yes,” he answered, like it wasn’t a terrible thing to admit about his own employee. “Do you want me to?” 

“I thought you said you don’t work with people who - who you find attractive?” 

“Ah, but no one said anything about this being work. I’m off the clock. You’re not a paying customer.” Again, he stepped closer, and Levi swallowed thickly, trying his hardest not to push himself into Erwin’s solid thigh that was so, so near. He needed friction so badly he might have teared up if he didn’t get it soon. “You can say no,” Erwin added. “I won’t fire you. I won’t ever bring this up again.” 

“Are you insane! I’m not gonna say no,” Levi spat, the words coming out angrily because of how pent up he was. 

Erwin smiled sweetly and closed the gap between their bodies, but purposefully moved his legs so there was nothing for Levi to find pressure against. 

He knew exactly what he was doing, this fucking bastard! 

“Fuck you,” Levi muttered, head tilted upwards to meet Erwin’s eyes. 

“Tell me what you want.” 

“Tch. Like you’ll do what I want, you psycho.” 

An exhale of mild exasperation, then Erwin said, “I don’t appreciate it when you call me names, Levi.” 

“Fuckin’ - shit, Erwin. What do you want from me?” 

“You know what I want. I told you.” He dropped a hand from the wall and his fingertips brushed Levi’s hip and thigh on the way down; Levi shivered from the light touch. “What did I tell you I wanted?” 

“Shit,” Levi mumbled, composure long since vanished, body all but quivering in need. No one had ever made him feel so unravelled in his life. “You told me to tell you what I - what I want.” 

“That’s right, Levi. So please, be my guest.” His hand lifted again, this time lingering on the dangling end of the ribbon on Levi’s apron, brushing over his hip.

This was too much and Levi wanted it all and more, wanted Erwin to pull on the ribbon and take his apron off, wanted him to grip his waist and his thighs and the heat between his legs.

“I want…” he swallowed.

Was he really going to do this? Was he really going to take part in this wildly inappropriate game with his fucking boss in the middle of the night? But - shit, what did he have to lose? Erwin did have a point. He was the CEO - no one was higher up and so no one could do anything about this; no one could report it because the one to report it to was the one partaking in it. 

Was that wrong? Probably, but Levi didn’t care right now.

Besides, Levi had never cared much for work-place etiquette and it was hardly his fault if Erwin was actively encouraging him. 

“I want you to touch me,” he said. 

“Good. Where?” 

“Where the hell do you think, you fucking idiot?” 

“I don’t appreciate this language,” Erwin scolded. “Swear all you like, but I don’t enjoy being called such names.” 

“Fine,” Levi muttered. “Sorry.” His mouth pressed into a tight line, frustrated and riled up and so needy he couldn’t keep himself calm. “Sorry, Sir.” 

“Do you mean that?” 

“Are you always such a fucking loser?” 

“Levi.” Erwin released the ribbon of his apron, visibly unimpressed. 

“I’m sorry,” he said again, trying to sound more convincing. Trying to say anything to get that man’s big hands in his pants. “I’m sorry, Sir. Forgive me. It won’t happen again.” 

“Hm. I don’t know how much you mean that, but I’ll accept it for now.” 

Levi waited quietly, impatient, for the next instruction. He could have said something snarky or straight up rude like he usually would, but feared if he did so, Erwin would step away and refuse to touch him at all, and Levi would never forgive himself for that. So he remained quiet and still, and Erwin’s fingers found the ribbon again, twisting it so that his hand deliberately came into light contact with his upper thigh repeatedly. 

“Where would you like me to touch you?” He asked again, resuming what Levi had so stupidly interrupted with his crass insults. 

“My pussy,” Levi answered, watching Erwin’s face for any negative reaction to that, not that he expected one considering what was on their website. He’d clearly worked with trans people before, so this was hardly new to him. 

Erwin’s brow quirked, and he all but purred, “Good. Undo your pants, please.” 

Levi had never moved so fast in his life, scrabbling to pop the buttons, yanking his trousers down his hips along with his underwear, then looked up at Erwin and nearly burst into tears when the man allowed a long gap of nothing to drag on.

But Levi didn’t dare say anything in fear of cutting the whole thing short before he’d even gotten any physical touch where he so desperately needed it. 

“Are you certain?” Erwin asked now. 

“Yes.” 

Another gap of nothing - Levi was about to press his own fingers between his legs to soothe himself - and then Erwin released the ribbon once again and slid his hand between their bodies, straight down Levi’s lower stomach. His fingers were long and thick and - oh. He wasted no time, didn’t even need to look for Levi’s clit before he was rubbing there with two confident fingers, pressing hard enough that each circle his fingers made brought a whimper from Levi. 

“Ah, you’re so wet,” Erwin said, pleased, as his other hand dropped from the wall to his waist, holding him steady. 

Levi made a sound of agreement, struggling to hold himself up, head falling forwards onto Erwin’s chest. 

“Is that good?” Erwin asked, sounding genuinely concerned that Levi was enjoying it. 

“Mm. Fuck. More…” 

“More?”

“Fuck, please. More.” 

“Tell me what you like to do when you touch yourself.” 

“Huh?” 

“When you masturbate. What do you enjoy? Tell me.” 

“Ah. Um. Nipples. I like…touching my nipples.” 

“Would you like me to touch them?” 

Levi’s breath hitched, beginning to rut against Erwin’s fingers, needy for something he couldn’t put into words. 

“Levi.” 

“Fuck. Fuck. Yes. Fuck. Touch ‘em. Ah, god. ” 

“Good.” Through Levi’s uniform, Erwin found first his left nipple, then his right, pinching, twisting them both one after another, firmly and unapologetically. 

Levi stumbled on his unsteady legs and gripped Erwin’s bicep for support, a moan muffled into his chest. “God. I can’t - I - fuck. Need’a sit down- nnnghh - god.” 

His honesty was rewarded immediately, Erwin taking him by the waist in both hands and all but carrying him to the couch, sitting him in the centre. Somewhere in the process, Levi’s pants came all the way off, freeing his legs completely. He didn’t need to pull Levi’s knees apart - Levi did it himself, keen for more. 

Erwin could see him properly now, crouching between his calves, saying as his fingers returned to his glistening cunt, “You’ve a handsome cock.” 

All Levi could give in response was a loud moan, head falling back against the couch, hips jutting with each small movement that Erwin’s fingers made. 

“Good boy,” Erwin encouraged, and god, Levi wanted to hear that again so badly he almost asked out loud for Erwin to repeat it, probably would have if his voice wasn’t refusing to work. All that came out when he opened his mouth was another moan. 

Erwrin didn’t seem to mind, his fingers finding his nipples again, this time by pushing his hand beneath Levi’s clothes and up his chest.

The apron was uncomfortably tight around him now that he was so hot, and Levi fought with the ribbons until he could undo the knot and pull it loose. 

“Have you fantasised about me touching you, Levi?” 

“Mm.”

“Have you cum to the thought of me?” 

“Mm.” 

Erwin smiled, pausing to press two fingers into Levi’s pussy. “So wet,” he murmured, clearly enjoying how it felt around his fingers, hot and tight. “Ah, good boy. Good boy . I can feel you throbbing.” He didn’t pump his fingers inside, and Levi tried to communicate that he wanted him to without words, pushing down and whimpering. 

He was so wrecked and all Erwin had done was fingered him. It was embarrassing, but Levi didn’t care; Erwin definitely didn’t find his reactions embarrassing if his praise was anything to go by. 

When Erwin still didn’t move his fingers, Levi growled and gripped his wrist, moving Erwin’s hand himself so that his fingers slid part-way out of him. 

Erwin was strong, though - as he had stated on the website - and stopped Levi’s efforts quickly, hand coming out from beneath his shift to pry Levi’s fingers off his wrist. “If you want something,” he said simply. “Ask.” 

Levi huffed out a tense breath. “You fuckin’ - you know what I want.” 

“I’d like you to tell me.” 

“Fuck. Fuck. Just - fuck. Please.” His own fingers came to his pussy in the absence of Erwin’s, but they barely lasted three seconds before Erwin was pulling his hand away, now holding both securely in his. 

“Tell me what you want,” Erwin repeated sternly. “Or I won’t do anything. It’s your choice.” 

Levi hissed through his teeth and slid forwards on the couch. “Fuck you, fucking bastard.” 

“Ah, see, I told you I don’t appreciate you insulting me like that.” 

“Then fuckin’ - fuckin’ touch me, for the love of god!” He attempted to pull his hands from Erwin’s grip. “ Please. Fuck.” 

“No.” 

Levi’s eyes opened wide, horrified. There was no way Erwin was going to leave him like this, dripping wet and so desperate to cum he couldn’t fucking see straight. “But - Erwin -” 

“I told you not to insult me, didn’t I, Levi?” 

“Please…” 

“Answer me.” 

“Fuck. Yes. You told me. You told me not to insult you, but - but…fuck. I’m sorry. I don’t - I didn’t mean it, I just - fuck. I just say shit, Erwin. Sir. Fuck. I’m always a rude fuckin’ cunt, it’s just - that’s how I am.” 

“I’m not going to pleasure you if you can’t control your mouth.” 

“Please. Fuck.” 

“It’s simple, Levi. You want to cum; you stop using insults towards me.” 

“I said I’m sorry.” 

“We both know you did not mean any of your apologies.” 

Levi was going to fucking cry if he wasn’t touched again soon.

“I’m going to give you one more chance, because your pussy is so gorgeous and I’m in the mood to indulge myself by fingering you. But if you insult me again, I will stop, and I’ll follow you around all night while you clean to make sure you don’t touch yourself until you’re done. Is that clear?” 

Quickly, Levi nodded, letting his hands go limp in Erwin’s grip to prove he wasn’t going to argue with him anymore, and after a few moments, Erwin released his wrists. 

“I have no issue with swearing,” Erwin explained, fingertips dancing teasingly over Levi’s thighs. “You can swear all you like. But I do have an issue when you take out your frustrations, sexual or not, on me. Beyond the fact I am your boss, which in itself should be enough of an incentive, Mr Ackerman, I am not responsible for any frustrations that you have brought in here from your personal life. I will give you an outlet, if that’s what you need, but you do not aim any of your anger and annoyance at me. Do you understand?” 

Levi nodded again, forcing himself to focus on what he was saying despite how distracted he was. 

“Do you understand?” Erwin asked again. 

“Yes. Yes. I understand.” 

“I will not tolerate it if you continue to insult me without reason going forward. You will respect me as your boss and if you have a problem with something I have done or said, you will communicate with me like an adult. Is that clear, Levi?” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

Erwin hummed. “Good. Don’t give me a reason to repeat any of this.” 

“I won’t. I swear.” 

“Mm, we’ll see.” Left hand straying beneath Levi’s shirt and untied apron, Erwin slid two fingers of his right hand into his soaked pussy, sinking them to the knuckles without hesitation. 

Levi pushed down on them with a moan, eyes drifting closed, head back against the couch. The disagreement had done nothing to lessen his arousal, quite the opposite when Erwin’s dominant voice was so sexy. 

That and Levi probably - definitely - had an authority kink.

Erwin began to piston his fingers the way Levi had wanted the first time, twisting his hand so he could rub his little cock at the same time with his thumb. He held him down with his palm flat on Levi’s stomach, feeling each breath and flinch as his orgasm rapidly approached. 

It was so fucking overwhelming, so good Levi forgot how to talk, squirming and thrashing as Erwin held him in place, whining and panting through clenched teeth. 

“Is that good?” 

As if he had to ask. 

But Levi didn’t want to disappoint him by not answering and risk him stopping again, so he stuttered through heavy breaths, “S’good.” 

“Yeah? Do you want to cum on my fingers?” 

“Mm.” 

“Yes?” 

Fuck this fucking bastard.

“ Hnnng - yes.” 

“I’d like you to tell me when you’re doing to cum, Levi.” 

Fuck this fucking bastard!

Levi just moaned, clawing at his edge of the sofa cushion he sat on, vibrating so much he swore he’d combust.

“Can you do that?” 

Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you! 

“Ah, shit. Yes. Yes. Fuck. Fuck. Don’t stop, don’t stop, don’t stop - oh, fuck -!”

“Tell me, Levi, or I’ll stop.” 

This man was going to be the death of him. Levi could barely form coherent thoughts, nevermind words, and Erwin was demanding he tell him he was going to cum? What the everloving hell was that about? 

He sucked in air through his teeth and whined noisily, would have twisted on the couch if Erwin wasn’t pressing him down, his hand a warm, solid pressure on his stomach. 

“Levi,” Erwin warned, knew his orgasm was close. 

“ Fuck!” He brought his fist to his mouth. 

“I’ll stop,” threatened Erwin, and Levi knew he was serious. 

Everything burned so gloriously and he was going to fucking explode.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! I’m - oh - I’m gonna - gonna fuckin’ - shit, shit, shit, please-”  He was thrashing, biting his knuckles and moaning on every exhale, his body jerking with each thrust of Erwin’s fantastic fingers. He prayed that he had said enough, that Erwin would be satisfied and not stop. If he stopped now-

“Good boy, Levi,” Erwin said, and relief flooded him.

The attention on his clit was so intense he was amazed he had lasted this long. One final, “ Don’t stop,” left his mouth, followed by a few seconds of an overwhelming wait , before his entire body seized and his eyes went back.

It knocked the air right out of him, and he couldn’t swallow the yell that he made, loud even muffled against his hand. 

Erwin talked him right through it, things like, “There you go, good job,” and, “just like that,” but Levi only heard snippets, clouded over with pleasure which seemed to go on and on. 

When slowly it dissipated, once Erwin had removed his hands from his body, he slouched boneless on the couch, breaths coming heavily. 

“Good job,” Erwin told him again - perhaps to make sure he heard - and then stood up. “I’ll be right back,” he said, leaving Levi in a daze for a few minutes before he returned with a glass of water and a clean, damp cloth. 

Through weary eyes, Levi watched him, lifting his hand to take the water and gulping it gratefully. Erwin took the empty glass and set it on the coffee table behind him. 

“Relax,” Erwin said soothingly. “I’m gonna clean you up, alright? You’re awfully sticky.” 

Levi nodded, hand dropping back down beside him, and remained still and quiet whilst Erwin gently wiped between his legs with the cloth. The coolness of it was nice, pleasant after how hot he’d gotten. 

“I’m gonna help you into your pants and then continue with my work, Levi. You can sit here as long as you need. Do let me know if you need anything.” 

“Mm. Okay.” 

Erwin reached for Levi’s trousers and underwear, picking them up from where they’d been discarded and shaking them out. He eased them onto Levi’s legs, pulling them all the way up when Levi made no move to take over. 

For fifteen minutes, Levi sat on the couch collecting himself, listening to Erwin typing and waiting until he felt more put together before getting up and stretching. 

Looking towards him, Erwin asked, “Feel okay?” 

“Yeah. Good.” 

“Great. You better get on with your job. I’ve delayed you long enough.” 

“Yeah.” He stepped towards the door. “Um. Thanks?” 

“Oh. You’re welcome, but you don’t need to thank me. Everyone deserves a good fingering now and again, don’t you think?” 

“Obviously.” 

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. If I’m not still here when you’re finished cleaning, I’ll see you next week.”

Levi nodded and hesitated a moment longer before leaving the room, somewhere between ecstatic and mortified. 

Chapter Text

Just a heads up -

there will be a chapter involving a scene with piss so if that’s not your thing, please feel free to skip over it!! I’ll make it clear when it’s coming up

(read the CW before each chapter).

Please don’t leave nasty comments if it’s not your thing, just skip over the chapter/stop reading. I know not everyone enjoys it <33

“My boss fucking fingered me the other day,” Levi announced, walking uninvited into Furlan’s flat, realising he should have checked Isabel wasn’t within listening distance before saying such a thing. Thankfully, she wasn’t in the front room, probably watching Youtube in her room down the hall. 

Furlan burst into laughter from where he was on the couch, scrolling his phone as the TV played in the background. “How the hell did you manage that?” 

With a hmph, Levi fell down beside his friend. “I don’t fuckin’ know, it just - happened.” 

“You must have done something to initiate it.” 

“I was just fuckin’ horny and he noticed and he was like, ‘ tell me if you want me to touch you,’ and basically I did.” 

“Was it good?” 

“Of course it was good, he’s a professional Dom!” 

“Jesus, calm down. I didn’t make you do that.” 

“You made me apply for the fucking job, genius. I don’t recall me searching for a position in a sex club.” 

“I never told you to get fingered by your boss, do not pin that on me, you filthy fucker.”

Levi groaned and ran his hands over his face. “I thought it would stop me being so fucking wet all the time but I literally can’t do anything without remembering it, and - god, I’m so fucking horny.” 

“You’re always horny.” 

“Not like this. It’s driving me crazy. It’s like nothing makes it go away apart from that fucking bastard! And the worst thing is, he fucking treated me like one of his clients. And I fucking let him! What the hell does that say about me?” 

“I mean, did you enjoy it?” 

“You’re missing the point.” 

“Levi. If you’re that wet for him just ask him to do it again.”

“‘ Hey, Erwin, sorry to interrupt you but can you please stick your fingers into my pussy again because I’m so horny I can’t function properly?’ Great fucking idea, that won’t sound insane at all!” 

“Jesus fucking christ, you need to chill out.” 

“You’ve been no help whatsoever,” Levi muttered, getting up and walking out of the apartment as Furlan laughed, unbothered by his rudeness as usual. 

There was only an hour until his next shift started, three days after the incident, and Levi was both horrified and excited at the prospect of seeing Erwin again. Part of him worried their interaction might have sabotaged his job, but nothing had changed since, not that he interacted with his boss all that much. 

There had been a few texts from Erwin informing Levi that someone was staying late with clients and to steer clear of their rooms, but apart from that, nothing. They didn’t see one another in the club since Levi started work after Erwin had gone home for the night. 

The most recent text had been Erwin asking him to come in ‘ between three and four to help me clean up’ but somehow Levi suspected there was an underlying reason to his request. Like he wanted to see Levi and had made up an excuse, or used a particularly messy scene to aid his plan. 

Either way, Levi was not going to pass up on the opportunity to see the man, and he was at the reception desk two minutes before three pm, greeting Armin and signing in - all staff were required to write down their name and time if they came in outside of their usual hours, something about health and safety. 

He waited until it was exactly three, standing quietly after a short greeting from Armin, and then headed for Erwin’s room - not his office, but the one with the bed in. 

Twice, he knocked, and was called in seconds later. 

“Levi, thanks for coming,” Erwin said as he entered, back turned to the door. “Apologies for calling you in during the day. I hope I didn’t pull you away from anything important.” 

“No.” He glanced around the room, which was in quite a state.

There were white stains on the dark sheets, which were barely on the bed at all, and, at closer inspection, wet in places. Soaked, even.

Levi looked to Erwin who had turned to face him and barely contained his surprise. His boss’ usually pristine, black suit was also wet, almost shiny with it, and Levi knew better than to assume it was water. 

“As you can see,” Erwin said. “I need to change and shower. The bed needs changing - the actual duvet should be washed and there’s a spare one in the drawer under the bed. There are waterproof under-sheets so the mattress will be fine, but please take those off and replace them, too.” 

“It’s piss, right?”

“Correct. It was unexpected, for me and the client. I don’t think he realised how full his bladder was, and when he reached his orgasm - well, you can imagine what happened.” 

“Huh. That’s quite the orgasm.” 

Erwin hummed. “Yes, it was rather intense. Alright, well, I’ll be fifteen or so minutes, and then I’ll come and help you. If you need anything, Armin should be able to help. Otherwise wait for me to come back.” 

Levi nodded.

He got to work as soon as Erwin had left the room, stripping the bed entirely and shoving everything into the washing hamper that was hidden in a large vanity unit. The time Erwin was showering was the time it took him to replace the waterproof cover and the regular bed sheets, and he was fluffing up the pillows when the door opened. 

“Ah, fantastic,” Erwin said brightly, eyes flicking over the room. “Thank you, that looks much better.” 

“Yeah.” Levi looked up at Erwin and nearly choked on his own saliva.

Erwin’s hair was damp, and he was wearing a fresh suit, but his shirt was half-unbuttoned and the jacket was folded over his arm along with the bolo tie. It gave Levi a look at his smooth, surprisingly hairless chest, softly defined with what Levi decided was just the right amount of muscle. Not so rippled it made him look like he took steroids, but not so slight it wasn’t noticeable. 

Just right. 

That bastard. He had come in like that on purpose and Levi knew it. What a fucking tease. 

“Get all the piss out your hair, blondie?” 

“There wasn’t any in my hair,” Erwin replied, a smirk playing at his mouth. “Or, I don’t think there was, but I wasn’t going to take any risks.” 

“Naturally.” 

Erwin did up the rest of his buttons but left his jacket on the couch. 

“Do people piss on you a lot?” 

“Oh. No. I usually don’t allow it because of the mess it makes of my suit. I like to set up my room for it if someone wants to engage in piss play to make cleaning up easy.” He spoke with ease, like it was a mundane topic, which Levi supposed for him it was. Walking around the bed, he removed everything from the table at its side and retrieved the spray bottle he kept in the vanity. “Why do you ask?” 

Levi shrugged like he hadn’t been fantasising about doing literally anything with Erwin since the other night. “Just curious.” 

“About whether people piss on me a lot?” 

“Mm.” 

“Or about whether you want to piss on me?” 

“Um. What?” Levi didn’t know what to say to that. Erwin, it was becoming apparent, was very skilled at reading people. It probably came with the job, since he had to be able to read body-language and gauge people’s limits and needs on the daily, but it was still alarming. 

“There’s no shame if you are. Does this look like the sort of place where anyone would shame you for being curious about that? I called you here because someone just pissed on me, and I don’t believe I seem all that bothered by it.” 

“Well, no.” 

“Are you curious about it?” 

“I mean…” He busied himself with straightening the rug on the floor. It wasn’t something he’d ever ruled out like he’d ruled out some other kinks, but - well, it certainly was a taboo. At least, from what Levi had seen, it was. But Erwin was right. No one had any right to shame him in this place when they made a living from indulging people’s kinks. “Why do you ask?” 

His question was supposed to catch Erwin off guard, to flip it around, but the man just wiped the bedside table and replied, “Because I enjoyed making you cum the other night and it’s been a long time since I found someone as attractive as I find you. And I’m intrigued by you, Levi. I want to learn more about you.” 

For a long moment, Levi said nothing, flattered and frankly overjoyed that Erwin found him attractive. “Oh,” was all he managed when he finally conjured up the courage to speak again. 

“Besides, Levi, you really do have a very handsome pussy. I think you should know that, if no one’s told you before.” 

“Jesus christ. You’re very forward.” 

“Nothing ever gets done without being forward.”

“Sure. I guess.” 

“Would you like me to be more subtle?” 

“No. I just…didn’t expect it.”

“Are you uncomfortable?” 

“No.” 

Erwin hummed. “I’m glad I had the chance to call you in today. I wanted an opportunity to talk with you about the other night. Would you mind if we had that discussion now?” 

“No. Sure.” 

“Firstly, did you enjoy it?” 

“What? Of course I did. Is that even a question?” He stood up straight, the rug as neat as it could possibly be. “I don’t regret it, if that’s why you ask. I have no negative feeling about it.” 

“Good. I’m glad to hear it.” Erwin began spraying the surface of the vanity unit. “You’re comfortable around me, yes? You don’t feel like you owe me anything because I touched you once?” 

“I don’t owe you shit. If anything, you owe me because all you did was ignite something feral in me.” 

“I think that was there before I did anything, Levi,” Erwin challenged. 

“Then you made it more.” 

“I see.” 

“So. Fuck you.” 

“Would you like it to happen again?” 

“Again, is that even a question?” 

“I want to be sure, Levi.” 

“Yes, I’d like it to happen again. Are you offering?” 

“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t intend on following through.” 

“Hm. Good. And, just so you know, I’m not embarrassed by any measure. I don’t know if that’s what you’re worried about, but if it is then don’t be. I don’t give a shit you saw my dick and I’m not gonna be all weird about it because you’re my boss.” 

“I’m very glad you feel that way. It’s great you’re so comfortable with your sexuality.” 

“Yeah.” 

This all seemed too easy, too mature. But what did Levi expect from the man who was the CEO of a sex club? He had to be mature to deal with clients, had to be able to adapt his own reactions and speech to fit each person’s preferences and needs. It was no wonder he could match Levi’s energy (or whatever the fuck) so seamlessly, battling with him when it was necessary but not making things difficult for the sake of it. And even when he had battled with him, insisting Levi stopped insulting him, he had done it in such a way that Levi held no resentment - he probably would if Erwin had gone about it in any other way.

“If you like, Levi, we can explore one of your curiosities one night this week. Thursday, say, Or Tuesday. I’d like to reserve Wednesday for my admin work.” 

That was a surprise. They barely knew each other - it hadn’t even been a month - and Erwin was offering to basically give Levi a free scene with him? Better than free, in fact, considering Levi was paid £600 per night. It was beyond flattering that Erwin had enjoyed touching him so much he was offering to do it again on one of his nights off. 

For a long moment, he looked at Erwin, trying to decide how serious he was based on his expression, but the man’s face was neutral, calm, and there was no way of knowing what he was thinking. 

So he decided just to ask, “For real?” 

From where he was wiping the vanity unit, Erwin replied, “Of course. If you’d like to.” 

“Fucking duh.” 

“How about this, then. Give me one thing you want to try, and I’ll do that with you. Obviously anything on my hard no list applies to you, too. But I’ll be a little more lenient since I’ll be off the clock. If you’re not sure, I can give you a few suggestions.” 

“Lenient, how?”

“Well, I’ll let you have use of my mouth if you like.”

Levi cleared his throat. That pretty, plush set of lips, that tongue - oh god, his tongue! The things Erwin could probably do with his fucking tongue. “Shouldn’t you be the one deciding since you’re the Dom?” 

“Usually, yes. But you’re not my client and, like I said, I’ll be off the clock. I want you to choose.”

“You must want to see me naked again real bad, you perv.”

Erwin smiled wide and neatened up the few items he’d replaced to the vanity unit. “You are quite spectacular.” 

Levi considered what he’d like to try, had so many ideas he couldn’t decide between them. He thought about being tied up, about having his eyes covered or his mouth gagged, thought about being degraded - no, he wouldn’t like that - and about being bossed around, told exactly how to be, when to speak, what to say. Thought about what he got off on when he masturbated, the fantasy of Erwin holding him down, looming over him like the fucking hunk of a man he was.

“I want you to overpower me. Physically. I want you to physically overpower me.” 

“Ah, wonderful. We don’t have time now to go through what I usually ask, so I’ll email you a google-form and you can fill that in for me, how’s that sound?”

“Oh. Okay.”

“It’ll just be questions about your limits, hard no’s, things you really enjoy, and so on. I won’t ever begin a scene without that information for your own safety, but you can of course change your answers any time throughout, or stop the scene altogether. Is that alright, Levi?” 

“Yeah, that sounds good.” 

“Please be honest in your answers. I assure you, nothing is shameful and I’d rather know something you may feel is embarrassing than for you to keep it hidden and feel uncomfortable because I wasn’t aware.”

“Yeah, sure. That makes sense.” 

“Great. Send me a message if you have any questions between now and then, or you can put them on your form.”

“Okay.”

“Shall we say Tuesday, then?” 

“Yeah.”

“I’ll plan a scene for then. Thank you for coming in today, you’ve been a great help. You can leave now; I’ll finish this on my own.” 

“Alright. See you.” 

“Oh, Levi. Bring some food with you on Tuesday, please. I don’t like sending anyone home after a scene without eating first.” 

“Okay.” 

“Especially if you’ve not partaken in this sort of thing before, it might wear you out more than you’re used to from sex.” 

“Yeah. Makes sense.” 

“Alright. I’ll see you then.” 

Pre-scene Details: 

Name: Levi 

Age: 26

Pronouns: He/Him

Section 1 - Preferences

Please list all words you enjoy having your genitalia called: Dick, pussy, cunt, cock 

What is your preferred masturbation technique? (vibrator, dildo, fingers etc): Vibrator BUT it’s boring sometimes, I like using my fingers recently, also I like humping shit, basically most things I’m horny as shit 

What sort of language do you enjoy hearing from a partner (praise, degradation, small-talk, reassurance etc)?: PRAISE!!!! No degradation pls, reassurance if it’s necessary but not all the time (can I ask for it though if I want some????) Want u to talk like ur my boss (which ik u are but pls make it like a THING), I think I have an authority kink lmfaooooo

Do you enjoy penetration (of fingers, toys etc)?: Yes in my cunt, not anal 

Do you enjoy body worship (intense, often overwhelming attention given to your entire body, not just genitals)?: Idk???

Please list what you would like to call me throughout the scene: Sir asf (also can I use ur real name ik on the website it says no but I’m not technically a client soooooo????)

Please list what you would like me to call you throughout: Levi obvs, I really liked when u called me Mr Ackerman for some reason, probably most pet-names like sweetheart etc, idk if I like baby but u can try lol 

Which parts of your body do you have a preference for being touched?: Pussy/dick obvs. Nipples. U can go wild on my thighs/arse cheeks, don’t really have an issue with anything as far as I know  (besides anal PLEASE DON’T GO THERE)

How would you like me to be dressed/do you have any specific accessory requests (glasses, jewellery etc)?: I like ur black suit and bolo tie and if possible rings on your fingers!! Want u to look like my boss 

Where would you like for the scene to take place (bed, couch, floor, against the wall etc)?: Bed or couch idc which (just not the floor pls)

Is there anything you would like to explore/try out? This can include kinks/fetishes, specific positions, toys, scenarios etc: Never been able to squirt that seems fun as hell, also discipline? Like tell me off and that shit I liked that last time (so long as it’s fair)

Section 2 - Limits: 

Please pick a safeword you will feel confident using should you need the scene to stop for any reason: Tangerine

Please list anywhere on your body you would not like to be touched: Nothing in my ass

Please list any names you do not like your genitalia being called: I fucking hate fanny + don’t like it when only AFAB words are used, please use dick/cock just as much as pussy/cunt

Do you wish to partake in any sort of safe impact play (whipping, slapping, flogging etc)?: Light slapping but nothing to leave lasting marks/bruises 

Please list anything you absolutely will not do (you can add to this at any point/take something off if you change your mind, but I will not attempt to push any of these limits): Degradation, pain beyond light slapping/pinching, asphyxiation or whatever the hell it is, being fully restrained (handcuffs are fine but don’t want my whole body trapped), anal stuff 

Do you give me permission to stop a scene if I feel you are in distress at any point? (please note answering ‘no’ to this will terminate all contact and we will not proceed any further): Yes

Would you like to use the traffic light system (Red for stop, Yellow for slow down/pause, Green for carry on)?: Idk?? 

Section 3 - Aftercare: 

Depending on the intensity of the scene, I will provide appropriate aftercare to make you comfortable and to ensure you are physically and mentally well before you leave. Please list anything you would like me to do for you as part of the aftercare: Clean me up immediately, reassurance/praise but not so much it’s suffocating, I like physical comfort like hair stroking, don’t like being crowded (it was good last time when you let me sit quietly in the same room as u). Not had much experience with aftercare so I don’t really know what exactly I like

Please list anything you would like me to avoid: Asking questions straight after/trying to get me to have a convo. Would not like being left alone in the room for more than a few minutes (unless I ask for it)

On the occasion that you are in distress/use your safeword, I advise you not to leave until you are calm. Please list anything that may help you to calm down/feel more at ease: Reassurance heavy on this one, gentle physical comfort but not too much unless I ask for more, tea. Minimal conversation unless I initiate it

Please sign your name/type it out in full to agree to the above information being correct as of now (you may change any answer at any point): Levi Ackerman

Please sign your name/type it out in full to consent to a scene taking place (you may withdraw this consent at any point): Levi Ackerman

Please sign your name/type it out in full to consent to handing over control to me for the duration of the scene, and acknowledge that whilst the scene is in action, you will do as I tell you unless a safeword is used: Levi Ackerman

Please write down your safeword again and sign below to agree that you will use it when needed: Tangerine

Sign here: Levi Ackerman

 

Chapter Text

[Pray for Erwin, Levi may kill him]

Levi didn’t know what to wear for Tuesday night. It wasn’t all that important because it was only going to be coming off him, but he still wanted to look good clothed, wanted Erwin to know he had made an effort. He had Furlan sit in his living room whilst he tried on different outfits, showing him each and deciding on the one they both had a preference for - a boiler suit, black and decorated with white embroidery, a simple leather belt bringing it in at the waist. He wore nothing beneath, no underwear, because what was the fucking point?  

He folded his cleaning uniform into a tote bag, assuming he’d have to do his work afterwards, not wanting to wear it for their scene. That word was new to Levi in contexts of sex, made it sound much more intense, more official. Like he was an actor who was going to be on camera, and if he didn’t do this according to the script, Erwin would be unimpressed. 

Only, Levi didn’t have the script - Erwin did. He knew what was going to happen; he had planned it out and he had decided on what he wanted from Levi. 

It was terrifying and exciting as hell. 

As per Erwin’s instruction, Levi made a sandwich to bring with him, packing it into a plastic box and checking himself in the mirror once more before leaving. Furlan yelled various affirmations after him, and Levi didn’t bother telling him to leave his flat, too riled up in anticipation to care.

When he got to The Place Downtown, he let himself in as he did every night and made his way to Erwin’s room, knocking on the door harder than intended. 

“Levi, come in,” Erwin said, and when Levi pushed open the door and stepped in, his stomach flipped.

Sitting on the couch, Erwin was wearing exactly what Levi had requested. Black suit, bolo tie, rings and a silver bracelet which was thick and masculine. His shoes were newly polished, the black leather shining.  

The door closed behind him. Levi passed his weight from foot to foot. “Um. Hi.” 

“Hello, Levi. Did you bring some food like I told you to?” 

“Yes.” He swallowed.  

“Good. You can leave your bag just down there and I’ll take your food to the fridge in a few moments.” 

Levi bent down to put his bag on the ground beside his feet. Now he was there, he didn’t know what to say, how to act. Did Erwin want him to act a specific way, or was the point of this whole thing for Levi to not care about his own actions? He had no fucking idea. 

“You’re not wearing your uniform.” 

“Um. No. I brought it with me.” 

Erwin hummed. “You look lovely.” He stood from the couch and approached Levi. “Thank you for filling out the form. You did a good job.” 

“Yeah. You’re welcome.” 

“Did you find it all okay?” 

“Yeah. Good.” 

“To answer your questions - yes, you can use my first name, and yes, you can absolutely ask for reassurance. Do you have any other questions you’d like to ask?” 

“No. Not that I can think of.”

“You can ask me anything throughout; please don’t hesitate to.” 

“Okay.” 

“And would you still like me to overpower you? You can say no. I want you to be honest.” 

“Yes. I do.” 

“Come, I’d like you on the bed.”

Keenly, if a little nervous, Levi followed Erwin to the bed, perching on the edge like he needed permission to sit fully on it. Which perhaps, in a weird way, he did. 

Erwin took a step closer, leaned down, and took Levi by his waist, big hands firm and unapologetic. He moved Levi entirely onto the bed in one fluid action, making his eyes widen with delight. It had definitely been the right decision to ask to be overpowered.

He wanted to have Erwin do it again, wanted to be fucking manhandled until he was quivering beneath him, alight with pleasure. 

“Stay right there, I’ll be right back.” 

Levi watched from where Erwin had placed him on the bed as the man picked up his food container. He couldn’t focus properly on what was happening right in front of him because he had absolutely no idea how the night was going to play out.

It was intimidating. Levi had expectations, but Erwin probably did too, and though he was perfectly comfortable with himself, there was something exposing about being there. He’d never been in place like this before, and all his previous sexual encounters were either one-night-stands or short-lived relationships. To be sitting in a room where everything was for sex was completely new to him. 

Erwin returned and closed the door behind himself, turning the lock even though there was no one else in the building - force of habit, Levi assumed. “Okay, Levi,” he said levelly, coming to stand beside the bed where Levi lay. “Tell me your safeword.” 

“Tangerine.” 

“Good.” He sat on the edge of the bed, twisting towards Levi. “Sit  against the headboard, please. Legs straight.” 

“Um, do you want me to take my shoes off?” 

“No. Do as I tell you. Sit against the headboard. Legs straight.” 

Levi swallowed. That was so fucking hot, hotter than he’d thought anything could be. He usually hated being told what to do, but god, demands sounded so good coming from his boss. 

As instructed, he moved, straightening his legs and resisting the urge to shove his hand between them. It was unnatural to have his shoes on a bed but if that was what Erwin wanted him to do, then he was going to fucking do it. 

“Good,” Erwin said. “Relax your arms, rest your hands beside your thighs on the bed.” 

Levi did. 

“I want you to say, ‘Yes, Sir,’ when I give you instructions.” 

“Okay.” 

“Say it.” 

Jesus fucking christ

“Yes, Sir.” 

Erwin got up onto his knees on the bed, leaning down over Levi’s face enough that his perfume - the same as always - was strong in Levi’s nose. It almost made him moan. “Good. Don’t make me tell you again.” 

Did that count as an instruction? 

“Yes, Sir.” 

“Good boy. That sounds so lovely from your mouth.” When Levi said nothing, Erwin prompted, “Thank me, Mr Ackerman. Use your manners.” 

This fucking bastard. 

“Right. Sorry. Thank you. Sir.” 

“You’re not so keen on being polite, are you, Levi?” 

“Um. No. It’s not…my thing.” 

“I see. Can you try your best for me tonight? I really appreciate politeness.” 

“Okay. I mean, yes, Sir.” To keep himself from moving too much, he curled his fingers in the covers. Everything inside him was begging for him to shove his hand against his pussy.

Erwin lifted one knee over Levi’s legs, trapping him between his body and the bed, hands coming down on his shoulders. He slid his right palm firmly onto Levi’s chest. “You look quite divine in this outfit. I may have a hard time taking it off you. Though, I know beneath you are even more divine.” He smiled momentarily. “I must admit, Levi, I’ve been rather enamored by you lately. It’s quite unlike me.” 

“Maybe you have a crush on me,” Levi replied, somewhat cockily. 

“Yes, perhaps I do.” Erwin smiled. “Are you nervous?” 

“Hard not to be.” 

“Do I intimidate you?” 

“That’s your aim, no?”

“In some cases, if my partner enjoys it. Do you?” 

“What do you think?” 

“I think,” Erwin started, leaning right down to speak against Levi’s ear. “That you have a massive authority kink, and I think the fact I’m your boss makes you so wet you find it embarrassing. And, I think you’re used to being in control in every aspect of your life; now you’re here and this situation is real, you have absolutely no idea how to act because you’re not accustomed to being dominated. Would you agree?” 

“Um. I -”

“Yes or no.” 

“Yes.” 

Erwin hummed, the sound soft and low and going straight to Levi’s cock. “Something tells me you’re not the type to need easing into things. This may be your first scene, but I think you’ll find it most enjoyable if I treat it like your hundredth.” He slid his hand slowly down Levi’s stomach as he spoke, stopping when his fingers came to the bottom of the zipper on his boiler suit. “Tell me if I’m wrong.” 

“You - you’re not.” 

“You’re here because you want something. Everyone comes here wanting something. The permission to let go; attention they don’t receive in their daily life; reassurance that their body is worth pleasuring. The list goes on. Tell me, Levi. Why are you here? What made you come tonight?” 

How the hell did this man manage to make his voice sound like actual fucking heaven? 

Levi thought about saying something stupid - I have a job to do, you fuck-wit. This place ain’t gonna clean itself - but quickly decided against it. He planned on orgasming tonight and didn’t doubt Erwin would deny him of that pleasure if he pissed him off. So he answered, “Curiosity.” 

“Yes, I can see you’re a very curious man.” Erwin’s hand lingered at his lower-stomach, stroking lightly over his clothes. “So am I, Mr Ackerman. Would you like to know what I’m curious about?” 

“What?” 

A smile against Levi’s ear before Erwin placed his mouth on his neck and said against his skin, “How you’ll sound with my tongue in your pussy.” 

This fucking bastard. 

“Would you like that, Levi? Tell me.” 

“Mm. Yes.” 

“Yeah? You’d like me to fuck you with my tongue?” 

“Yes. God.” 

“I bet you taste divine.” Erwin licked the space beneath his ear. “Have you ever tasted yourself, Levi? Ever sucked your fingers after touching yourself?” 

“People do that?” 

“Sure. It can be rather pleasing.” He moved his hand down, teasing his fingers between Levi’s part-open legs. A few times, he rubbed light circles, listening to Levi’s barely-there breathy moan. “Maybe you can try,” he murmured. “Or, maybe you’ll taste so beautiful I won’t let you have any.” 

“Tch. You talk a lot.” 

Erwin chuckled as he lifted his head and looked at him in the eye. “Problem?” 

“You have a nice voice.” Please keep talking absolute filth. 

A pause, Erwin forcing Levi to maintain eye contact by holding his jaw to keep him turning his head away, and then he asked - as though the answer wasn’t practically dripping from every inch of Levi’s body already - “Would you like to take your clothes off?” 

Without giving a verbal response, Levi sprung into action, yanking down the zipper of his boiler suit so aggressively he was amazed it didn’t break right off. He freed his arms as quickly as he could, pleased when Erwin bunched the fabric in his hands and pulled it down over his hips. Levi clumsily kicked it off his legs, over his shoes, and then stared up at Erwin as the man tried to conceal his humour at the younger’s desperation to be naked. 

“And your shoes,” he prompted.

Levi muttered something under his breath, probably lucky that Erwin didn’t make out the words, and then louder said, “You fuckin’ do it. I can’t reach with you sitting on me like that.”

“I told you to be polite.” 

“Please,” Levi tried. 

“The shoes stay on, then,” Erwin replied simply. “If you’re not willing to remove them yourself.”  

Erwin moved back, knees either side of Levi’s legs, to look at him properly. Levi kept staring at him as though daring Erwin to do something, say something, but the boss just raked his eyes over him silently. 

Besides, Levi was quite the sight, and he damn well fucking knew it. He was soft - softer than Erwin had initially expected. It was clear he looked after himself, exfoliated and shaved most of himself, but also was clear he didn’t obsess over his body the way many of Erwin’s clients did. Like they had to look a certain way just to allow themselves to be seen. 

He wasn’t all sharp edges and hard muscle, and even just a few seconds’ glance at him told Erwin Levi was proud of that. And he had every right to be. He was - 

“Levi, you are breath taking.” 

A blush spread across his cheeks before Levi could even attempt to come up with a non-flustered response, and his state was not helped by Erwin’s big hand coming down on the centre of his chest. Not hard enough to hurt, but strong, unapologetic. A clear sign of control that Levi had been hoping for.

“What did I tell you to do when I give you a compliment?” 

Levi swallowed hard, trying to think back to what Erwin had said to him already. He couldn’t tear his mind away from the solidness of the hand on his chest, and every time he thought about Erwin telling him to do something, his mind short-circuited before he could finish the thought process. So he blinked and swallowed again, and Erwin’s other hand grabbed Levi’s wrist, raised it off the bed. 

“What did I tell you?” 

“I - um - fuck.” 

“What do polite people do when they’re complimented, Levi?” His tone was condescending and yet Levi found it so hot he wanted to climb into his voice and bathe there. 

“They say thank you.” 

“That’s right.” 

“Um. Thank you.” 

“Good. You’re welcome.” Erwin pressed Levi’s nipple between his fingers with no warning, smiling at his sharp intake of breath, and kept his hand there as he moved further down Levi’s body. He gripped his waist with his other hand, enjoying the way his flesh moulded around his fingers. 

“You’re not gonna turn me into a polite person,” Levi retorted finally, re-gaining a small amount of composure. “You’re only wasting your time.” 

“We’ll see about that. Bend your knees up into your chest.” 

Levi did. 

“You’ve very keen to do what I tell you. It’s surprising, considering how resistant you come across.” 

“Don’t get a fucking boner over it, Commander. You’re not special. I just appreciate hunky men.” 

“Oh, yeah?” 

“I’m a simple man like that.” 

“Oh, I’d say you are far from simple. Open your legs, keep your knees as close to your chest as you can.” Erwin took both his hands from Levi, getting up off him and moving to kneel before his thighs, the backs of them pale and hairless. He placed his hands on Levi’s knees, pushing slightly further. “You shave your legs,” he observed. 

“Every second Sunday.” 

“Man of habit, then.” 

“Definitely.”

“Do you have a habit of showing all your bosses your cock?” 

Levi snorted. “Why, Sir? Are you jealous? That’s cute.” 

Erwin pushed his knees further apart, enough that Levi whimpered from the strain. “I asked you a question. Answer it.” 

Fuck you. 

“No. I didn’t show any of my other bosses my cock.” 

“Good.” 

“Good for answering, or good that you’re the first boss I’ve spread my legs for?” 

“Both, perhaps. Hm, I can smell your arousal.” 

“Tch, no you fuckin’ can’t, you massive fuckin’-” 

THIS FUCKING BASTARD! 

Erwin had released one of his knees, leaned over Levi, and pressed his palm hard to his mouth to shut him up. The worst part was the moan it brought from Levi, muffled into his hand but loud nonetheless. In embarrassment, he closed his eyes to avoid seeing Erwin’s reaction, but the man demanded, “Look at me, Levi,” and he was in too deep to resist. 

For a few moments, there was silence between them; Levi couldn’t speak with the hand on his mouth, and anyway, even if he could, what the hell could he say? Erwin knew how to fluster him like no other, knew just how much to push, just how far to press, to turn Levi into a wreck. 

“You’re going to start showing some respect. I told you last time that I don’t appreciate being spoken to like that.” 

Levi swallowed. 

“Is that clear?”

He nodded quickly because he wanted Erwin to touch his pussy so badly, and who fucking cared if he wasn’t actually going to take Erwin’s words to heart? Levi didn’t bend his personality for anyone, certainly not his cocky boss, and certainly not in the middle of the night when he was lying naked in a sex club. 

Erwin could fuck himself if he expected Levi to give him more respect than he gave everyone else. 

“You’ve had your warning. I’m not going to tolerate it again tonight.” Erwin removed his hand. “Do you understand, Mr Ackerman?”

“Yes, Sir.” Fuck yourself, Smith. I don’t give a shit.

As soon as Erwin’s fingers came to his slick cunt, Levi exhaled a satisfied sigh and let his eyes close, a soft moan leaving his mouth when Erwin teased his hard little cock against the pad of his thumb. 

It wasn’t fair. Levi masturbated often enough to believe he knew how best to pleasure himself, but now this 6’3 blond bastard was making him doubt his own abilities. Sure, the guy made people cum for a living, but did he really have to outshine Levi like this? 

“Fucking bastard,” Levi muttered. 

Erwin halted his action and held Levi in a hard glare for a few moments before taking his fingers off his pussy. “Do you think I was bluffing?” He asked. 

“You tell me.” 

“I want you to answer.” 

“I ain’t your little bitch who’ll do whatever you fuckin’ want.” Tell me off. Please, please, tell me off. 

“No? Yet, you’re lying naked and soaked before me.” 

“What, you think you’re the only one I get wet for? Is you ego that fucking big, you fuckin’-” 

Erwin brought his hand down firm on his mouth again , forcing him to go quiet, and watching whilst Levi tried and failed to conceal how much it turned him on. 

“I warned you,” Erwin said, a low note to his voice only further contributing to Levi’s arousal. “If you can’t control your own mouth then I have no choice but to control it for you. Don’t even think about biting my hand, or I will ruin your orgasm. And believe me, you don’t want that.” 

I really fucking don’t want that. You absolute magnificent fucking bastard. 

Levi moaned despite himself, hoping Erwin was distracted enough not to notice that he was touching himself, hand moving only a slight amount to keep from drawing attention to it. But it felt so good paired with Erwin’s sternness that he couldn’t keep still, hips beginning to rise into his fingers. 

So much so that Erwin glanced down, fucking growled, and snatched his wrist up with such vigour it sent a shiver of thrill through Levi. 

Erwin manhandled Levi into a different position, making the smaller lie on his front with both wrists pinned in Erwin’s right hand, pushing his head down into the pillow. “I was going eat you out, but quite simply, Levi, you don’t deserve it now.” A short pause, then, “If you say anything disrespectful, you’re going to wish you never opened your mouth. Control yourself.” 

Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you! 

All Levi could do was make a sound of vague acknowledgment, trying very, very hard not to grind himself down into the sheets - Erwin has positioned him, perhaps intentionally, over a fold in the duvet. It rubbed against his clit and he knew if he moved to rub over it, Erwin would only worsen his threats of ruining his orgasm. 

And Levi really wanted to orgasm. 

There was a weight on Levi’s lower back - Erwin’s knee - and then he leaned down over Levi and murmured, “Don’t endure anything if you feel uncomfortable. Kick me and I get off. Understand?” 

Levi nodded into the pillow. Rolled his hips down despite his best efforts. 

“No. Keep still. My, you’re a piece of work.” 

Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you! 

“I’m gonna keep you like this until you learn your lesson,” Erwin said, and he sounded so serious Levi wanted to cry. “No touching, no grinding, nothing. You stay still and quiet until I say. Understand?” 

Silence - Levi thought about kicking him just out of spite - before he nodded into the pillow. “Yes, Sir.” His face was already hot from being pressed down. 

True to his word, Erwin did nothing more, just held Levi down with one knee against his back and his hand around Levi’s wrists. Everytime Levi moved even a small amount, Erwin pressed slightly harder and didn’t relent, and Levi was so hot, and his pussy was throbbing, and he wanted to fucking break something to alleviate how tense he was. 

It felt like hours before Erwin spoke again, and when finally he did, it was downright fucking cruel. “We’re done. Get dressed.” 

Levi shot up on the bed as soon as he was released, eyes wide, almost panting from need. “ What?” 

“You were rude to me. I have no reason to give you an orgasm when you’re rude to me. That’s not how I do things.”

“You’re fucking insane.” Levi was going to kill him. He was going to fucking kick his fucking stupid handsome face in.  

“See. You still haven’t learnt your lesson. It’s a shame, truly. I enjoy your body immensely, and when you decide to obey me, you’re fantastic. But when you act up like this just for the sake of it…Levi, it’s boring and annoying.” 

“ Boring? You’re fucking boring, you fucking piece of shit! I’m gonna fucking kill you.” 

“Give me a reason right now why I should make you cum.” 

“Because I fucking want to!” 

“No. Not good enough.” 

“Fuck you.” Levi opened his legs wide, beyond caring how much Erwin saw of him, and began almost violently touching himself. Partly to get a reaction from Erwin, but mostly because he needed to orgasm so badly he worried if he didn’t, he might combust. “Fine,” He spat, using both hands, one to play with his little cock, the other to fuck himself with. “Fucking bastard.” 

Erwin watched him, eyebrow raised, like he was impressed, which Levi hoped he was. He likely wasn’t used to people disobeying him so petulantly like that. Perhaps most of his clients were more accustomed to being submissive and doing whatever he told them. 

“Gonna stop me, or what, Commander? Or do you like watching me touch my pussy? Does this get you hard?” 

“What are you trying to prove?” Erwin asked, making no move to pull Levi’s hands away, eyes trained onto his open legs. 

Levi wasn’t about to admit it, but Erwin’s fingers inside him the other day had felt better than his ever could. “Who says I’m tryna’ prove anything? I told you I wanna cum, so I’m gonna cum.” 

“I see.” Erwin smiled momentarily. “Do you have so little self-control?” 

“So what if I do?” He moaned, purposefully loud just to irritate - or turn on - his boss. “I have needs. You refuse to fulfil them. So.” 

“I see. It’s my fault.” 

“Yes.” 

Finally, Erwin moved closer to him, kneeling between his open legs and leaning so near to his face Levi felt each breath on his mouth. 

Levi moaned again, straight into Erwin’s face, daring him to do something, to tell him off again. His eyes were open, fixed on Erwin’s face, and - god, he would be having wet dreams about this for weeks. 

For a while, Erwin remained like that, watching his expression with something Levi couldn’t quite place, and his rapidly approaching orgasm clouded his head too much for him to think about it. 

He was bucking into his own fingers, focussed on reaching the peak, so close he could practically bite it, and then - and then - 

And then Erwin suddenly moved, grabbing both his hands and forcing them away from his pussy, and Levi couldn’t cum. 

“ Fuck!” He shouted in Erwin’s face, but the man was unphased; this had been his plan from the start. That fucking bastard! That fucking huge fucking bastard! “Fuck you! Fuck you!” 

“I told you, Levi. You’re not gonna cum.” 

“Are you serious ? I - fuck! Fuck, Erwin. I’m gonna - shit - do you want me to explode?” 

“Oh, dear. Do you think I care?” 

Levi tried to yank his hands free, but Erwin was strong and in no mood to reconsider. 

“Next time you want to be rude to me, consider how it’ll affect you. I don’t take anything without consequence, Levi. You did this to yourself.” 

“Fuck you.” 

“Yes. You said. Unfortunately, it’s not going to change my mind.” 

Again, he tried to pull his hands from Erwin, going as far as planting his foot on the man’s chest to push him away. 

“If you need to cum that badly, then you’ll do your job and masturbate when you’re finished.” 

“Are you kidding?” 

“No. Get dressed.” 

“Fuck you. Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you!” 

“Get dressed,” Erwin repeated, pressing Levi’s hands to the younger’s chest and pushing him back so he almost fell off the bed. “I’ll be watching the CCTV cameras from my office so if you try anything, I’m gonna know.” 

“You have CCTV in the rooms people get naked in?” 

“Yes. They only record at night, in case someone breaks in. Get dressed.” 

Levi snatched up his uniform from the bag he’d left by the door and pulled them on whilst Erwin watched, and then he spat, “Fucking bastard,” and stormed out of the room and to the cleaning store-cupboard. 

Seriously, he was going to murder Erwin Smith. 

Chapter Text

[CW for explicit sexual content including subspace + sub-drop]

Levi wasn’t one for pettiness usually, felt it was a childish thing to do, but something about this, something about the way Erwin wound him up, made him want to be so fucking petty. He wanted to annoy his boss by moving things around in his office when he cleaned it, wanted to hide something important and make Erwin late for a session with a client. His daily paperwork, perhaps, which he checked over before each session to make sure he was informed on what the client wanted from him. If he were to misplace it, that surely would cause a stir in his irritatingly calm demeanour. 

Oh, how Levi yearned to see his calmness break. 

The problem was, Erwin had cameras in his office and if Levi did something like that, he would find out it was him soon enough, and it would hardly do Levi any good to get on his bad side like that. Afterall, he did want the man to touch his pussy again, and Erwin certainly wasn’t going to give Levi that sort of pleasure without believing he earned it. 

Fucking bastard. 

He had to wait until the next Wednesday to see Erwin again in person - his one night a week he stayed late to do paperwork - and knocked on his office door with a potent mixture of excitement at seeing him and anger at the way he had been left unsatisfied last week. Made to do his cleaning whilst he was so needy to cum it felt like his fucking cunt was going to burst. 

When Erwin called for him to enter, Levi pushed open the door aggressively and slammed it behind himself purposefully. He crossed his arms, leaned against the closed door, and said, “Hello, Commander.” 

Erwin studied him with an unreadable expression, possibly amused, but Levi wasn’t sure. “Levi,” he replied. “Good evening. That’s not my name.” 

“What it says on the door,” Levi stated, and he wasn’t wrong. There was a metal plate on the door reading, ‘Commander Erwin Smith - office’.

“It also says Erwin Smith. Do you need reminding of the fact that is my name?” 

Levi narrowed his eyes. So he was going to play that game, was he? “Of course not,” he said, but there was clear bitterness in his voice. If Erwin wanted to play, then hell, Levi would give him a game worth fucking playing. “We both know you get off on being called Commander, though. Makes you hard or some shit, don’t it?” 

“Levi, I have work to do. So do you. I don’t pay you to stand around chatting.” He offered a smile, but there was a darkness to it, an unspoken dare. Like he wanted Levi to push him, like he was in the mood for a battle.

Like he wanted to make Levi wet. 

“No shit. Conversing with you is shit. You’re boring as hell. So. See you.” He made to leave, moving slower than he had to because he had a sense that Erwin would say something more, would tell him to hang around a little, would ask something of him. 

He wasn’t wrong. As he was opening the door to leave, Erwin spoke up again; 

“Was there something you wanted to talk about?” 

It was an innocent enough question on its own, but paired with his voice and his feigned innocent expression, it was filthy. He was just as much to blame for the lust in the air as Levi was. 

“Yes,” replied Levi, letting the door close again and turning back to face him, this time taking steps towards his desk. He placed his hand on the edge of it. “I wanted to know whether you’re always such a fucking bastard.” 

Erwin’s mouth turned down in disdain, and for a painfully long time he said nothing at all, just looked at Levi with such intensity Levi swore he could feel his judgement penetrating his skin. 

Had his eyes always been that blue? 

“What are you referring to?” 

“Huh?” 

“I assume you’re talking about a specific thing I did or said.” 

Levi scowled. Erwin knew exactly what he was talking about. 

Fucking bastard. 

He leaned over the desk to be level with his boss’ face. “In general.” 

“In general,” Erwin echoed, that note of humour returning to his voice. “I see.” 

“Well, are you?” 

“Always a ‘fucking bastard’? I would say that depends on your personal definition of that word, Levi. I wouldn’t say that I am, but clearly, you think otherwise.” 

It was thrilling to hear him say vulgar things like that, and Levi cursed himself silently for how his body reacted to it. He was fucking defenseless against this man’s everything. “I think you’re a fucking bastard. I don’t know how you think you’re not, but whatever.” 

“Would you describe yourself in the same way?” 

Levi furrowed his brows. What was Erwin trying to get him to admit? Or was he not trying anything at all? Was this just how he spoke? Was this what he called a fucking conversation? 

When he didn’t give a response, Erwin said, “I know what you want, and you’re not going to get it. At least, not until you learn to treat me with some respect.” 

“You have no idea what I want, fucking liar.” 

“You want me to lick your pussy until you cum on my tongue.” 

“I - um - I - I don’t - I -” 

“Levi, you’re easy to read, you know. I can tell that talking to me like that makes you wet, and I know you’re trying to rile me up so I do something to ‘put you in your place’, but honestly, I’m bored. I’ve seen this a million times before. If you want me to make you cum again, start by showing some respect. I’ve said that so many times to you already that you should be embarrassed at your failure to do so. Now, please get on with your work so I can do mine.” 

Levi stared silently at him for some time, frustrated and ashamed to have been called out so blatantly like that by his own boss. And in theory, did it matter? No. If Erwin was bothered, truly bothered, about professionalism, he never would have fingered Levi to begin with. But still, the man was his boss, and no matter how he saw it, that remained true. His fucking boss had just called him boring and embarrassing. 

It didn’t help that everytime Erwin spoke down to him, Levi grew further turned on. His body was betraying him so badly it was a joke. 

“Fine,” he hissed, jerking up from the desk like being so close to Erwin physically hurt all of a sudden. “Fine. I’ll do my work. Bastard.” He yanked the door open. “I’ll do my work all over your fucking bed.” 

“Sorry?” 

At least he was receptive enough to pick up on what that meant. 

“I said, I’ll do my work all over your bed.” 

“I see.” 

Levi left the room without another word, walking right past the cupboard with his cleaning equipment in and making a beeline for Erwin’s room. As soon as the door closed with him inside, he turned the lock. For no other reason than to make Erwin use his key to unlock it. To make him mad. 

Levi wanted Erwin to discipline him until the man was blue in the face, wanted to be told off and pushed around. Because he knew, even if Erwin didn't outright show it, that Erwin was just as needy to touch him as Levi was to be touched.

There was no way Erwin could last a whole night of Levi’s antics without giving in. Hell, Levi refused to let that happen.

He didn't undress, just pulled his apron up out of the way and popped the buttons on his trousers. His hand slid inside with a quiet, pleased sigh as he settled on the large bed, purposefully locking his eyes on the CCTV camera in the corner. 

Erwin was watching. Levi didn't doubt that. Even if he was trying to do his work, the boss would be distracted by the view, by the way Levi eye-fucked him through the camera as his fingers moved in his pants. Not letting Erwin see, but doing enough that it was very, very obvious that he was stroking his little cock instead of doing his job. 

Truly, it was rather unlike him. Levi enjoyed his job there - how could he not when he loved cleaning so much? Usually, he’d not let anything get in the way of himself and a few hours of cleaning. But now, with Erwin in the other room so clearly bothered by him, it seemed a waste to do his job when he could be indulging himself like this. 

Besides, he had never experienced such an overpowering presence as Erwin before, and wasn’t about to let the opportunity surpass if he had anything to say about it. 

Also, he was cursed with being annoyingly horny ever since first meeting Erwin, so it wasn’t entirely his fault.

It took barely three minutes before he heard the lock clunk and turned to watch the door open, not taking his hand from his pants. Not saying anything.

Erwin stepped in and the door banged behind him, and wordlessly he marched to the bed, getting onto his knees on the mattress and crowding over Levi. 

Just how Levi wanted. 

Still without speaking, Erwin shoved his hand hard over Levi's mouth and then yanked his hand out from his pants. It was a strong action with no hesitation, like he had been watching the camera in his office itching to do so, and couldn’t hold back any longer.

“No,” he hissed, forcing Levi's arm down into the bed. “You want to come into your workplace and treat it like a play area? That's fine, Levi. I'll treat you accordingly. Don't think for a second I won't give you exactly what you give me.”

Give you exactly what you give me. What the hell did that mean? That Erwin was going to be as cruel to Levi as Levi was being to him? That he would tease and then leave him like the last time? 

Levi prayed not that. Anything but that.

Levi didn't attempt to speak when Erwin was pressing down on his mouth like that, just stared up at him and made a sound somewhere between thrill and lust. Not quite a moan. Erwin’s hand was slightly salty and his skin was surprisingly soft against him, obviously taken care of with moisturiser daily. Though, that made sense. Erwin seemed the type of man to invest in his appearance. Otherwise he wouldn’t sit at his desk at gone midnight wearing a suit when there was no one besides Levi around to see. 

Unless, Levi thought with a thrill, Erwin wore that for him. 

Aware it was exactly what he shouldn't do, Levi pushed his other hand into his pants. Did it blatantly so that Erwin would definitely notice, and locked their eyes. Daring the man to react.

Erwin's face was so hard and fucking magnificent and the next thing out of his mouth was, “Watch it, Ackerman. I'm in the mood to punish someone.”

He released Levi's mouth to grab his hand and before Levi had the chance to speak, Erwin's mouth came down on his. Replacing his hand, firm and unforgiving. He kissed as angrily as Levi had hoped, bringing a surprised, pleased sound from his throat. 

Erwin held his wrists down either side of him and kissed him so fervently Levi kept forgetting how to breathe through his nose. It was like Erwin was trying to take his oxygen away and leave him with the bare minimum, and it was working. He wouldn’t have been too surprised if he passed out from the mixture of lust and excitement. 

And he had already been wet, but now he was positively soaked, rutting into nothing and whining over and over. Wanted something to create pressure, anything. A knee, a hand, a fucking pillow. He wasn’t fussy.

It definitely didn't help his state when he noticed with a jolt of excitement the hard ridge of Erwin's cock against his thigh.

So, Levi wasn’t the only one who was into this. For all Erwin’s attempts at a cool demeanor - which were very impressive - he couldn’t pretend this didn’t have an effect on him when said effect was pressing into Levi’s thigh. 

When Erwin broke the kiss, he looked at Levi for a torturously long time silently, eyes raking over his face, before saying, “One word of disrespect from you and I will tie you to this bed and make you watch me cum. Watch your mouth.”

Levi swallowed. The threat was appealing for a moment - who wouldn't want to watch Erwin cum? - but it also involved Levi not cumming, and that was not appealing at all.

“Is that clear?”

“Yes.”

“Yes, what?”

“Sir. Yes, Sir.”

“Good. Tell me your safeword.”

Levi blinked. “Tangerine.”

“Good. Say it and everything stops. Otherwise, I don't care what you want, I'm going to treat you how I believe you deserve.”

“Okay.”

“That's not what you say.”

“Fuck. Yes, Sir.”

“I would have thought you'd have learnt by now.”

“Not a very good teacher, then,” Levi retorted stupidly, because there was something exhilarating about blatantly doing the opposite of what his boss told him. 

Erwin smiled - fucking smiled - and leaned down to Levi's mouth. “Open,” he demanded, and despite his attempts at disobeying, Levi did so immediately. Like his body wanted to obey even his mind tried not to. Erwin spat right into his mouth and ignored Levi's horror. “Keep this shut,” he said. “I've had quite enough of your attitude. One more word of disrespect and you're gonna wish you'd never opened your mouth at all.”

Swallowing - what else was he supposed to do? - Levi remained quiet. He had gotten Erwin how he wanted, had made him hard and bothered enough to do something about Levi's attitude. Now, Levi knew the best thing to do was just let Erwin have his way. Do what he asked like an obedient little kitten. 

Which, thankfully, was exactly what Levi wanted, even if he did find it a challenge to turn off his habit of talking back. 

“I’m already being lenient with you, Levi,” Erwin went on, moving Levi as he did so, flipping him onto his front and gathering his wrists in one hand behind his back. “I should be tying you up right now, so count yourself lucky I’m not. Are you going to do what I tell you now? Or are you so masochistic you want punishing?” 

Levi swallowed and shook his head, then realised a verbal answer was what Erwin was after and said, “Not a masochist, Sir.” 

“Hm. You’re awfully disobedient, then. What’s that about?” 

“Huh?” 

“Answer.” 

Fuck me. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. 

“Dunno,” Levi mumbled, his head turned sideways to speak without being muffled into the pillow. “Just how I am. Sir.” 

“Yes, I can well believe that. Pretty little body you have. It would be a shame if I couldn’t enjoy it for your petulance. Wouldn’t it, Levi?” 

“Mm.” 

“No. Answer properly.” 

Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! 

“Yes, Sir. It would be.” 

Erwin hummed, keeping Levi’s wrists pinned against his lower back whilst drawing his free hand down between his shoulder blades and back up to his neck. He slid his fingers into Levi’s hair and gripped. “Save us both the trouble, now, and do what I tell you, hm? Can you be good and do that for me?” 

“Mm. Yes. Yes, Sir.” 

“Good. Get up on your knees, keep your head down. Your knees should be the same distance apart as your shoulders.” 

Hands remaining in Erwin’s grip, Levi moved as instructed, frustrated by the fact he was still fully clothed. Surely Erwin wasn’t going to make him keep them on much longer? 

“Good boy,” Said Erwin once he had settled into the new position, giving his hair a sharp, quick tug. Levi made a sound but said nothing. Then his hand came away from his head and onto his chest, smoothing over his apron absently. “Why are you so intent on seducing me, Levi?” 

“Huh? Oh. Um. I just - I think you’re hot. So.” 

“I see. And that’s good enough of a reason to interrupt my work, is it?” 

“Never said it was.” 

“At least you’re self-aware.” Erwin’s palm was on his stomach now, no longer moving, just resting there. “Not got much self-control, then.” 

“No, Sir.” 

Erwin hummed again, equally amused as he was intrigued. “Alright. Then, I’m going to force you to show some.” 

“Huh?” 

“That’s not an appropriate response and you know it.” 

“Um. Sorry. Sir.” 

“I’m going to get a vibrator and I’m going to bring you close, and you’re going to tell me when you’re going to cum. You’re not going to lie and you’re not going to keep it from me, because if you cum without my permission, I’m going to be very, very disappointed, Levi. I get mean when I’m disappointed.” 

“Okay, Commander.” 

“Then, if you do well, I’m going to give you the vibrator and you’re going to stop it yourself when you’re close. You’ll do that until I tell you to cum. Is that clear?” 

“Yes. Fuck. Sir. Yes, Sir.” 

“I want you to undress and be back in this position by the time I’ve gotten the vibrator.” Erwin got off the bed as he spoke. “What sort of vibrator do you like, Levi? Do you have a preference?” 

“Um.” Levi began untying his apron. “Bullet ones. That’s the type I have.” 

“Good. Clothes off quickly, now.” 

As he stripped, Levi watched Erwin open the top drawer in the chest of drawers and take out a plain black box. He opened it, took out the toy, and disappeared into the adjoining bathroom to wash it under the tap. Levi appreciated that. 

He was completely naked by the time Erwin was back at the bedside, in the position Erwin had requested, and now there were no clothes in the way, it was even more tempting to touch his pussy. But Erwin had been very clear what would happen if Levi were to do that, and whether it be his frankly shameful level of horniness or his need to please the fucking man, Levi was finding that he actually wanted to obey. 

“Ah, good boy,” Erwin praised, getting on the bed and sitting beside Levi. “How’s this?” He showed him the vibrator.

“Good,” Levi answered, and when Erwin didn’t seem all that impressed, added, “Sir.” 

Erwin turned it on to the lowest frequency. “You must use your safeword if you want me to stop. It’s common for people to say ‘stop’ and not mean it, so I won’t respond to that in the same way. Is that clear? If you can’t reliably safeword, I’m not going any further.”

“I can do that.” 

“If you’re in distress and you don’t use it, I will stop anyway. Do you trust my judgement?” 

“Yes.” 

“I’ll check in often since I’m not yet accustomed to your signs of needing to stop or slow down, so you must be honest when I ask.” 

“Okay. I will.” 

“What’s your safeword?” 

“Tangerine.” 

“Good.” Erwin clicked through the modes on the vibrator until he reached a pulsing rhythm. “You stay as you are now, and if you cannot hold yourself up, you will ask me politely to support you. Otherwise I won’t, and I will punish you for falling down.” 

“Okay. Yes, Sir.” 

Levi was so wet that the vibrator slid over him so much Erwin reached over to the bedside table for a tissue. “Can you feel that?” He asked. “You may be too wet.” 

“Too wet,” Levi repeated, humoured and slightly embarrassed. 

Erwin swiped the tissue over his cunt, pressing hard enough to make Levi whine, and tried again with the vibrator. “How’s that?” 

“Good. That’s good. Commander.” 

Tissue discarded on the table, Erwin didn’t move the toy, just held it still over Levi’s cock and let the pulsing do most of the work. That function didn’t work for some people, so he watched Levi’s face for pleasure, even asked after a minute or so of soft little whimpers, “Is that good, sweetheart?” 

And maybe it was just the pet name, but Levi moaned the words, “So good, Sir. Fuck.” 

“Do you masturbate a lot, Levi?” 

“Huh?” 

“Answer.” 

“Shit. Um. Yeah. Yes. Quite a lot.” 

“Every day?” 

“Mm. Most days.” 

Erwin hummed thoughtfully. “It’s good to be so comfortable in your body, isn’t it? I work with many people who feel shame about masturbating. I’m glad you don’t.” He moved the toy now, only slightly, a small circling motion over his clit.

“No shame,” Levi agreed. “Love my body.” 

“That’s wonderful. You have every right to. Beautiful little thing. Not many men are as captivating as you.”

“Ah, shit. Thanks. Um. Sir.” 

“You’re getting it, good boy.” He increased the circular motion, adding slightly more pressure and purposefully slowing over his clit each time. 

Levi’s whines turned into moans, his body moving to match Erwin’s hand, and bit back his complaints of wanting to cum now to say, “Close. I’m - I’m close. Shit.” 

Erwin took the toy away and rewarded his honesty with a tender, “Good job, sweetheart. That’s perfect.” 

The absence of contact brought a frustrated groan from Levi, so used to his orgasm coming when he chose that it was jarring to be stopped like that, even after last week. 

Erwin waited for such a long time to start again that Levi nearly snapped for him to turn the vibrator back on, but was glad he didn’t when he felt the toy return to his cunt, rocking down into it, relieved. “It’s gonna get harder,” Erwin warned. “But you’re a persistent thing, aren’t you? You can take it.”

“Mhm. Yes. Sir.” 

“I know you can. My, you get soaked.” With a fresh tissue, he wiped Levi’s excess wetness again, his fingers lingering there for a moment, pressing through the thin tissue, before withdrawing and being replaced by the vibrator. “Bet you ruin so many pairs of underwear, huh?” 

“Mm. Fuckin’ annoying.” 

Erwin chuckled. “I bet.” 

“Still,” Levi said, voice tilting with pleasure. “I’d be fucked if I got huge fuckin’ boners everytime I was horny. Get horny all the fuckin’ time.” 

“I can well believe that.”

“Everyone would know how horny I was if my cock was fuckin’ big. So.” 

“Your cock is lovely.” 

“Mm. Certainly feels lovely now.” 

“Yeah?” 

“Mm. Yes, Sir. So lovely.” 

“Are you close?” 

“Nah. Not yet.” 

It didn’t take long from there. Erwin quickly discovered that Levi enjoyed being engaged in conversation whilst he was being touched and indulged him even once Levi was so close he was forgetting how to form coherent sentences. And perhaps he was in a good mood, because he even reminded Levi, “Tell me you’re close,” when it was evident he was teetering right on the edge.

“Ngh,” came Levi’s response. “ Yeah…close…” A loud whine as Erwin halted, and he breathed heavily through the denial.

“Good boy,” Erwin said. “Reckon you can go once more before I give you the vibrator?”  

“Mm. Okay.” 

“Don’t make me remind you to say it this time.” 

“Okay, Sir. Sorry.” 

It only took a minute or so for Levi to reach the edge the next time, and he turned his face into the pillow to muffle his sounds before exclaiming, as though surprised at his own quick ascent, “ Fuck, fuck! Close! Agh, fuck. Shit, shit, shit. Close. Stop. Stop, stop, stop!” 

Erwin did. “Good job, sweetheart. That’s three. I want you to do two more on your own, and then I’ll let you cum. Can you do that for me?” 

“Mm.” 

“Yes or no.”

“Shit. Yes. Sir.” He was starting to lose focus, Erwin noticed. Taking longer to reply, speaking slightly slurred like he was drunk, though he hadn’t touched alcohol all night. It was a telling sign of Levi slipping into some sort of subspace, and not something Erwin had been aiming for, but if that was the direction Levi was going, he wasn’t going to stop it. They were in the safest place they possibly could be. It would have caused Levi more potential distress to try and bring him out of it prematurely than to coax him further in and help him through it properly.

Besides, he wasn’t sure yet, just had a suspicion.

Erwin pressed the toy into Levi’s hand and turned it on for him. “Just like I was doing,” he instructed. “Get yourself close, then stop. Okay, sweetheart?” 

A pause, then, “Mm. Yes, Sir.” 

“Good boy. Off you go.” 

Levi did well stopping the first time - fourth of the night - though evidently had trouble pulling his hand away. He whimpered weakly into the pillow, his hips moving against nothing. Didn’t make a move to return the toy between his legs.

So Erwin said, “And again, Levi. Last time. There’s a good boy.” He started to stroke his hair as Levi writhed, legs beginning to shake. “Ask me to hold you up,” he prompted, because if Levi was slipping into subspace, he was probably forgetting what he had been told prior to this starting, and Erwin wasn’t unfair.

His thighs flinched as the vibrator moved over his throbbing little cock, the hand that was holding it slipping down so he had to repeatedly lift it back up. 

“Ask me to hold you up, sweetheart. Don’t fall or I’ll have to punish you. Ask me.” 

Levi’s voice was shot through, quivering and soft and nothing like the sharpness he usually possessed. “Please…” he murmured. “Please…” 

“What do you need? Tell me.” 

“Please…hold… nghhh…”

That was all he was going to get; Levi was definitely slipping, if not already there.  

Erwin slid his forearm beneath Levi’s stomach, just above his hips, and took his weight, his other hand coming to Levi’s cheekbone, stroking gently. “Just one more time for me, Levi. I know it’s difficult; you’re doing so well.” 

This time, when Levi was close, he didn’t stop immediately, and Erwin watched him closely, stroking his face, said sternly but softly, “You need to stop. Now, Levi. Drop it.” 

Levi shook his head against the pillow in disagreement, gripping the vibrator tight in his trembling fingers. 

“Levi,” Erwin warned. “Drop it. You really don’t want me to punish you right now. I will if you don’t do as I say and drop it.” 

He shook his head again, but then released the toy and slumped down on Erwin’s supporting arm, making sweet little sounds, some not so far from sobs.

“That’s so good, darling. Good boy.” Moving to push back his hair from where it had fallen over his eye, Erwin asked, “Would you like for me to make you cum, now?” 

Levi nodded quickly, needily, mumbling incoherently. Erwin picked up on the word, “Please,” a few times, figured that was enough of a response considering Levi’s state. 

From where it lay on the bed, Erwin picked up the vibrator, turning it onto the highest, constant frequency and pressing it firm over Levi’s quivering cock. He continued to stroke his face and his hair and said, “Cum when you’re ready, sweetheart. You’ve been a good boy tonight.” 

It didn’t take long, and from the way Levi rode forwards, seemed to knock his entire body over. He jerked hard repeatedly, moaning noisily and without abandon, and would have fallen down flat if it wasn’t for Erwin holding him up.  

When he was finished, Erwin slowly took both his hands away, lowering Levi down and rearranging his legs to make him more comfortable. He tossed the vibrator onto the bedside table to clean later. “Good job,” he praised, still stroking his hair. “You did everything I asked you to do. I’m proud of you. Just relax, now, darling. Good boy.” 

Levi was breathing heavily still, but his body was limp on the bed, tired out and in no state to move any time soon. He gave no verbal response, not that Erwin particularly expected one. Many people went non-verbal when they slipped into a headspace like that. 

“I’m going to help you back into your underwear, alright?” 

A nod and a vague sound of acknowledgement. 

Erwin eased the item of clothing up his legs, neatening the waistband where it folded over and then gently pulling the duvet out from under Levi. He’d probably get cold very soon, and that would not be ideal. 

The warmth of the covers brought another sound from Levi, and he turned onto his side, looking sleepily at where Erwin knelt beside him. “Feel…different,” he mumbled. 

“I know. It’s perfectly normal. We can talk about it another time, if you like. I just need you to relax now, alright? You’re safe here. I’m not going anywhere.” 

“Floaty…” Levi whispered. 

Erwin smiled. “I know, darling. It’s strange, huh?” 

“Mm.” 

“Would you like anything? Water? Food?” He lay his hand over Levi’s arm on top of the duvet. “I can lie with you, if you like. Whatever you want.”

“You said you…don’t care what I want.” 

“That was during the scene, Levi. It’s over now.” He hesitated, then asked, “Did that bother you?” 

“Nah. Just…didn’t know if it - if you still…” 

“As soon as the scene is over, any rules are disregarded.”

“When it’s over..?” Levi shook his head in lieu of the right words. 

“When do you know it’s over?” 

“Mm.” 

“Ah, well, I usually say things like, ‘you did a good job’ to indicate it being the end. If you like, in future I can make it more obvious. Would you like that?” 

“Mm.” 

“Alright. I’ll remember that. How are you feeling?” 

“Weird.” 

“Good weird? Bad weird? Or, aren’t you sure?” 

“Dunno.” 

“Okay, that’s fine. Let me know if you need anything. I’m at your disposal.” 

Levi nodded slightly and closed his eyes, quiet. It was an odd feeling, one he didn’t know how to explain. But from the way Erwin was talking to him, Levi assumed he knew.

Besides, even if he could explain it, every time he spoke his voice sounded far away, like it didn’t belong to him, and he didn’t like it. So it was better not to speak if he could help it.

The change happened abruptly, or, at least, Levi noticed it abruptly. That the odd way he felt wasn’t pleasant anymore. And it had been. Truly, it had been fantastic, like he was fucking bathing in fairy dust or some shit, but now it was…different. Not bathing anymore, but sinking. 

And it wasn’t shame. Levi knew what shame felt like. This was something else, something he wasn’t familiar with, which made it more alarming. 

He opened his eyes again, locating Erwin but saying nothing. 

Erwin observed him for a moment. “Are you feeling okay?” 

A hesitation, then Levi shook his head. 

It wasn’t all that often that Erwin had someone experience sub-drop, though he didn’t have many clients slipping into subspace. Two or three a month, if that. Which added up over the years, but with how many people he worked with every week, it was a low percentage. 

Still, he wouldn’t have been good at his job if he didn’t know how to look after someone who was experiencing sub-drop. 

“That’s okay,” he reassured. “Nothing to worry about. I’m going to give you something sweet, okay? Do you like lollipops?” 

Levi nodded, eyes closing again. He took deep, steady breaths - good; he wasn’t panicking. 

Leaning over to the side of the bed, Erwin opened the top drawer of the bedside table where he always kept a couple sweet things, including lollipops. They were easy when his partner didn’t want to sit up. He opened one for Levi and let him take it, watching him place it in his mouth. His actions were slow. 

“You’re doing perfectly,” Erwin said. “Just relax the best you can. You’re safe.” 

“Um…” 

“What is it?”

“You said…you can - you’ll lie here? With - with me..?” He spoke around the lollipop, slightly slurred.

“Would you like me to?” 

“If it’s - if you…I - I think…” 

“It’s no trouble, Levi. Can I get under the covers with you?” 

He nodded, sucking on the lollipop and watching blearily as Erwin lay beside him.

“You’re doing perfectly,” he said again. 

Levi moved to be closer, looking at Erwin expectantly without speaking. 

“Would you like me to hold you?” Erwin asked, trying to read his expression, and got a nod. 

For some time, Levi lay against his chest, Erwin’s arms keeping him there. He only moved to hand the finished lollipop stick to Erwin, who threw it in the general direction of the bin. Levi was content with the hug, his body seeming almost to melt into Erwin’s larger one. 

“Erwin?” 

“Hm?” 

“Is this - am I - um - sub - sub something..?” 

“Sub-drop. Yeah.” 

“Okay.”

“It’s completely normal. Are you feeling okay? Not dizzy or cold or anything?” 

“Fine. Just…weird. Dunno.” He rubbed his eyes. “Weird.” 

Erwin rubbed his shoulder. “That’s okay. You’ll come down from it slowly. It’s important you’re gentle with yourself, alright? You haven’t done anything wrong, it just happens sometimes.” 

“Gentle. Yeah.” 

“I’d like you to stay here until you’re feeling better, okay?” 

“Mm.” 

He fell asleep like that, and Erwin knew better than to wake him up, so he lay with him for a while longer before carefully moving Levi off him, straightening the covers, and leaving the room to do the cleaning. He was hardly going to expect Levi to do it now, and it seemed he needed the rest. Erwin wasn’t sure he got enough sleep anyway - he worked during the nights so he wasn’t sleeping then, and from the looks of the darkness around his eyes, he didn’t sleep all that much in the day. 

He figured it wouldn’t do him any harm, especially considering what they’d just done, and Erwin could finish his admin work tomorrow night. 

Chapter Text

[Levi has no chill]

It was light outside when Levi woke - the curtain in the room was only partly drawn, and sun bled through onto the bed where Levi lay. It took him a moment to orientate himself, and he sat up groggily, the remnants of his sub-drop still lingering. The feeling was dim now, still slightly unnerving but much more manageable than it had been last night.

Last night. Levi recalled it in pieces. The way he’d done everything he could to seduce Erwin, his defiance and purposeful brattiness, and then his obedience. Levi had never obeyed anyone like that. 

He had never slept as well as he’d slept last night, either. At least, not in a long time. Usually, he woke throughout the night, or bypassed sleeping altogether when he deemed it a waste of time to try. But last night, he had fallen asleep and stayed asleep. It was rather remarkable. 

Slowly, he got out of the bed and located his clothes, noticing a piece of paper on the side as he dressed. It was a hand-written note in black pen: ‘ Levi - I’m in my office. Please come and let me know whenever you’re awake. Erwin.’ 

Huh. Erwin had stayed. It was well into the mid-morning now, gone 10 when Levi checked his phone, and he found it more comforting than he probably should have that Erwin hadn’t gone home. Really, there was no reason he needed to stay. Levi was perfectly safe there with the doors locked. But he had stayed anyway. 

A true gentleman. 

He washed his hands and face in the sink, then ran his fingers through his hair before leaving the room, realising suddenly how hungry he was - all he’d had last night was the lollipop. 

Erwin called him in when he knocked, was sat on the couch in his office with a book, a pillow and blanket beside him. He’d slept there, then. Though, his couch looked comfortable, more comfortable than the one Levi owned. It was certainly large enough for even someone as tall as Erwin. 

“Morning, Levi,” he said, closing his book. He was wearing a loose short-sleeved grey shirt and a pair of tracksuit pants; he looked so casual it felt illegal that Levi was seeing him like that. “I hope you’re not too alarmed to have woken up here.” 

Levi shrugged.

“I didn’t want to wake you up. It can cause some negative emotions if you’re in sub-drop.” 

“Yeah.” 

“Also, I wanted to make sure we had the chance to chat about it before you go. I gather you haven’t experienced that before, and there are some things I’d encourage you to do in the next few days. Just to lessen the chance of it returning.” 

“It does that?” 

Erwin gestured to the couch for Levi to sit beside him. “It can, which is why we need to talk about it. Ah, before I say anything else, are you hungry? I was going to get some breakfast for myself, would you like any?” 

“Oh. Sure.” 

“Toast okay?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Alright. I won’t be long.” 

It took ten minutes for Erwin to return to his office, bearing a tray on which he’d organised four slices of white toast, a jar of jam, a packet of butter, and tea with two cups. He set it down on the coffee table and sat besides Levi, telling him to help himself. 

They ate quietly for a few minutes, which felt more natural to Levi than he expected. It wasn’t normal to be eating breakfast with his boss - though, it also wasn’t normal to sleep in his workplace all night after having said boss control his fucking orgasm. 

Eventually, after a long sip of his tea, Erwin spoke up, alarming Levi from his thoughts. “There are a few things I want to discuss,” he started, looking at Levi as he spoke. “Not just as your boss, but as your Dom, too. I understand you may not feel it’s appropriate to call me your Dom, and that’s fine, but however you want to label it, I can’t in good nature let you go home before we have this discussion.” 

Levi held his teacup by the rim, a habit Erwin hadn’t yet mentioned but probably would at some point, and said, trying to sound casual, “I don’t mind calling you that.” Please, please, please never stop calling yourself that. 

“Alright, great.” Erwin offered a smile. “So, first of all, Levi, the obvious point - your subspace and subsequent sub-drop. Are you comfortable if we talk about that?” 

“Sure.” 

“You asked me last night if it was sub-drop, so you’re familiar with the term?” 

“Vaguely.” 

“Can I ask what you know about it, if anything?” 

“Um. Just…it happens after a scene sometimes. Like…a drop in adrenaline or something.” He sipped his tea. “That’s basically all I know. So.” 

“It’s a drop in oxytocin and dopamine generally; you’re not far off. It can affect people differently, so I usually don’t push someone into a subspace before I’m confident in what they’ll need should they drop. Obviously, it’s not a bad thing that you slipped into subspace, and I absolutely don’t want you to feel you did something wrong.” He placed his cup down on the tray. “I know it can be frightening and exposing to be in a headspace like that; did you at any point feel fear, Levi? Please be honest.” 

“Nah. Not fear. Confusion, maybe. Mostly just…nice. Like I was floating or something. I dunno.” 

“You didn’t have any thoughts of wanting to stop?” 

“No. None.” 

“Good. I apologise if this sounds like I’m doubting your ability to safeword. You understand I need to check.” 

Levi nodded. 

“You dropped a couple of minutes after the scene finished and communicated that to me straight away. I want you to know how appreciative I am for that. It can be difficult to understand what you’re experiencing, nevermind communicate it, so you should be proud of yourself for that.” 

Had he really communicated it? From how Levi remembered it, all he had done was look at Erwin until the man figured out what was on his mind. If anything, it was Erwin who deserved the appreciation, not Levi.

“Oh. Um. Thanks.” 

“Did you feel I treated you how you needed me to? Was there anything I didn’t do that you needed from me?” 

“It was - um - you made me feel really calm.” 

“Oh, I’m glad to hear that.” 

“Yeah.”

“Would you be comfortable for it to happen again? If not, in future I can work on avoiding any potential triggers for you slipping so we can stop it from happening.” 

Levi was distracted momentarily by the notion Erwin was making - that he (correctly) assumed Levi wanted to partake in future scenes, and more importantly, that Erwin also wanted that. Which meant Erwin enjoyed it enough to spend time with Levi outside of his usual hours and for no money. In fact, he was the one paying Levi to be there. 

“I wouldn’t mind it,” he answered. “Maybe not the drop thing, but the floaty feeling was nice. I liked that.” 

“The drop is, unfortunately, very difficult to predict. It tends not to happen every time you’re in a subspace, but I can’t guarantee it won’t happen again. I know some people find it so distressing they would prefer to avoid subspace altogether than to risk the drop happening.” 

“It was just…weird,” Levi said, lacking a better word. “I guess it would have been a lot worse - um, distressing - if you weren’t there? Because then I wouldn’t know how to deal with it. You know? But it was fine. I didn’t really have to do anything.” 

“It’s important that you’re not left alone, then.” 

“I think so.” 

“Alright. Then, it’s even more important we’re having this conversation now, because once you leave here, you’re responsible entirely and if you’re not over the drop, it can worsen, like I said. So please, if there’s anything you think you may need whilst you’re here, do tell me.” 

“Okay.” 

Erwin finished off his tea and leant forwards to put the cup down on the tray. “I apologise if this makes you uncomfortable, Levi, and you don’t need to share anything you truly don’t want to, but it would be useful to know if you experience anything like anxiety or panic attacks at all.”

“Oh.” Levi took a sip of his drink. “I guess sometimes, yeah. Not that much. Why? Do you think I might have some if I - if it happens? If I drop?” 

“I can’t rule it out. As I said, it affects everyone differently, and I’m very pleased you were so calm last night, but that may not always be the case, so it’s good for me to know as much as I can now should you need more support in future. The last thing I want is for you to be having a panic attack whilst in a drop and me not knowing what helps you to calm down.” 

Levi nodded. 

“If you’re not sure yourself what helps you to calm down, that’s okay. We can come up with some methods should we need them.” 

“Just - like - reassurance, I think. Like last night, but more.”

“Sure.” 

“And I like it when you tell me what you’re gonna do. You know? Like…when you help me back into my underwear and stuff. It’s good when you say you’re gonna do that first.” 

“You find comfort in being very aware of the situation.” 

“Yeah. I suppose.” 

“How was it for you to give up your awareness during our scene?” 

“Um. Different. Not bad by any means. Just…made me feel things I’m not used to. I dunno.” He shrugged. 

“That can be the appeal of a scene - it allows you to safely experience new things.” 

“Yeah.” 

“Alright.” Erwin stood and went to his desk. “I printed out what I call an ‘aftercare at home’ sheet for you. You may not need it, but if you start to feel worse, please do have a read through and try your best to do a couple of the suggestions. It’s just things like taking a bath and following some breathing exercises, but they do help when you’re beginning to potentially drop again. It can be difficult to know what to do when you’re on your own so it’s good to have some simple things ready in case you need them.” He passed the sheet to Levi and sat back down. “I would also appreciate if you could send me a couple of texts throughout the next few days just to let me know how you’re doing. If you do drop again and feel it’s too severe to cope with on your own, I’ll come in whilst you’re on a shift and we can work through it together. Does that sound okay, Levi?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Make sure you eat plenty today.” 

“Yeah.” 

“Alright, great. I’m happy for you to go home now, if you are.” 

Levi nodded. 

“Please don’t hesitate to message if you need something. Have a lovely week, Levi.” 

“You too. See you.” 

To Levi’s relief, he didn’t drop again, though it did take him the rest of the day to get over the remains of last night’s drop, and by the time he was returning to The Place Downtown for his shift, he felt as normal as he could. All things considered. 

He messaged Erwin as he stepped through the door - ‘I feel fine now’ - and got a reply barely ten minutes later - ‘ Hello Levi, that’s good to hear. Thanks for letting me know.’

It was always incredibly enjoyable to clean there, because it was so quiet and there were no time pressures like some of his old jobs. He had as much time as he wanted and then he could go home £600 richer. 

Really, it was Levi’s ideal job, and it was only made more ideal by the fact Erwin was his boss. He should probably have thanked Furlan for more or less forcing him to apply for it. 

When he got home in the early morning, both Isabel and Furlan were in his flat asleep on his bed, and he rolled his eyes but didn’t wake them, instead making tea in the kitchen and sitting in front of a Youtube video about some random influencer who had fucked up their reputation. 

He took Isabel and Furlan out for breakfast once they woke and gave them both an abridged version of what had happened at The Place Downtown, leaving out most of the sexual parts for Isabel’s sake. Not that he needed to outright explain what had happened - Furlan was giving him a look which Levi knew translated to ‘you filthy fucking whore’ and couldn’t help the pride he felt. Not everybody could say they had done something like that with a man as hot as Erwin Smith. 

That evening, before his next shift, he found his vibrator, gave it half an hour to charge, and sat with his knees apart on the couch. He thought back to how Erwin had used the vibrator in his room, tried to replicate it, but he didn’t have the patience without the man there to tell him off and came faster than he initially intended. Then he did it again, and once more for good measure, his pussy now slightly numb from the excessive vibrations and the hardness with which he was pressing. But he rather liked the sensation - it was the same as what he’d felt after the last scene with Erwin. 

For the next week, he masturbated a lot to the thought of Erwin. Imagined him in different clothes or just naked, imagined him saying things like, ‘good boy,’ and, ‘that’s perfect,’ until he came, and then he couldn’t bring himself to feel any shame because Erwin had actively encouraged him to orgasm he other night so it was hardly wrong of Levi to get off on the recent memory of it. 

Besides, even if it was wrong, Levi didn’t care enough to do anything about it. He would have stopped if he knew it bothered Erwin, but the man knew Levi jerked off to him and clearly enjoyed that fact. 

So, it was that bastard’s fucking fault, if anything, for how horny Levi was. 

He tried a few times to squirt. He’d seen it in porn and it looked so fun but he couldn’t figure out how his body was supposed to do that and became rather frustrated when it didn’t happen after the first couple of attempts. 

So much so that in a moment of weakness, he messaged Erwin from his work phone; ‘How the hell do people squirt’.

The response he got was exactly what he expected, and yet pissed him off to such an extent that he vowed on Wednesday - the very next day - he’d make sure Erwin knew how he felt about it. 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Levi, please refrain from sending me inappropriate messages like that. I’ll let it slip because I understand we’ve built up a bit of a confusing work-play relationship, but in future, I’d appreciate this type of message remaining in drafts. 

What fucking right did that bastard have to tell Levi not to message him things like that when he fucking knew the effect he had on him? He’d shoved his tongue into Levi’s mouth and played with his pussy, and yet Levi was the inappropriate one? What the everloving hell was that about? 

After work that night, at nearly four in the morning, Levi went to a gay-bar downtown instead of going home, figuring if Erwin wouldn’t indulge his want to squirt then he would find a man who would. 

In fact, by five, he was back at his flat with a man he barely even remembered the name of but who smelled clean and told Levi after only a few minutes of flirting that he was trans. That made things easier. He’d had a few instances of one night stands where the guy had been really into him until they’d discovered what was in his pants, so at least this time, he didn’t have to worry about that. 

He wasn’t as far through his transition as Levi, who’d had top surgery years ago. His chest was binded, not that it made any difference to Levi or his sexual attraction, though he could tell the guy was a little concerned it might, hesitant about removing his shirt and revealing the binder. 

That was, until Levi said, “You think I’ve never seen a man with tits before? Ain’t nothin’ to be shy about.” 

It had been a while since Levi had eaten anyone out and rather enjoyed it, and was rewarded with the stranger’s mouth on his cunt in return. The two of them both seemed to share the same level of horniness, so desperate in their actions that someone looking in would probably have laughed out loud at the ridiculousness of it.

It was different with him than with Erwin, not that Erwin had really had sex with Levi yet. Not properly, anyway. This was a lot less about control and precision than it was about touching as much of this stranger’s fantastic body as possible.

He was awfully pleasant in Levi’s hands, slimmer and slightly taller than Levi but with the same soft tummy and rounded hips as him. Levi told him as much, saying things like, “Fuckin’ love how you feel,” and noticing amongst his own pleasure the way it brightened his face each time. 

Levi enjoyed the guy’s pussy, enjoyed how they both got equally as wet, even told him at one point, “This man I was with the other night had to wipe my cunt ‘cause I was too wet to feel shit,” which began a giggly conversation about past sexual experiences. All the while finger-fucking one another until words started to fail and they moaned into a lewd, wet kiss. 

The conversation looped back around to Erwin after their second orgasm each, Levi explaining whilst the guy - he really should have asked for his name again - licked his neck and his chest, “I dunno, it’s confusing. He’s my boss, which is weird. You know? But it’s this fuckin’ sex club and he’s, like, a ‘professional Dom’ and god, he’s so hot when he talks all bossy and shit. And he knows it, you know? He knows he’s a fuckin’ hunky bastard. And he’s fuckin’ seen my cunt at least three times since I started there, and yet when I ask how do people squirt, which, if you ask me, is a perfectly reasonable question for a professional Dom, he goes ‘ I’d appreciate if you didn’t send such inappropriate messages ’. Like, are you for real? Fuckin’ bastard.”

Levi exhaled in exasperation after his rant, curling his fingers in the guy’s dark hair, which had been styled in a quiff but was now a mess. 

“I wish I could squirt,” responded the guy passionately, stroking Levi’s chest back and forth over the barely visible scars there. 

“Right?” 

“I can’t lie, man, your boss sounds kind of like an asshole.” 

“The problem is, he’s fucking nice. I wish he was a twat. But he’s not. He’s just - he confuses me. I dunno whether I’m gonna talk to him and he’ll be in work mode or sexy Dom who likes my pussy mode. Tch.” 

“For what it’s worth, he’s got good taste.” 

Levi snorted.

“No, seriously. You’re, like, the typa’ man I wanna be.” 

“As if you’re not already a gorgeous fuckin’ man, be so for real.” 

From then onwards, it became almost a competition of who could give the most compliments, accompanied of course by more fingering and licking and even scissoring at one point. Levi had never had such a supportive one night stand before. It felt more like fucking a friend than a stranger he’d picked up at a club. 

The guy slept in Levi’s bed for most of the morning whilst Levi got only a few hours.

Before his shower, Levi noticed a plethora of marks on his skin, some so high on his throat he found himself laughing at his own reflection because Erwin was definitely going to see those, and if that wasn’t the perfect fuck you, he didn’t know what was. 

Chapter Text

[Discussion of pissing + v v brief gender dysphoria]

[Levi needs serious disciplining]

Levi didn’t knock when he was outside Erwin’s office on Wednesday. He was frustrated with how his boss had replied to his text about squirting and in a defiant mood - or, a more defiant mood. It wasn’t fair. Erwin had just as much responsibility when it came to their sexual advances as Levi did, if not more. He was the one who had initially brought it up when Levi was trying not to say anything about how horny he was. 

Erwin had encouraged him, had asked him to fill in a form about his kinks and limits and all that crap, and yet when Levi asked one question, he was the unprofessional one? 

That was just downright fucking hypocritical. 

He threw the door open to Erwin’s office and marched in, his apron untied and hanging loose, the black shirt beneath riding up over his stomach, a purposeful move. If Erwin suddenly had a problem with being unprofessional, then Levi was going to be so unprofessional. 

The hickies on his neck were dark and he’d made no effort to hide them despite the fact he owned a concealer and could quite easily have covered them up at least enough to not be immediately noticeable. 

In front of Erwin’s desk, he stopped and said nothing, and Erwin’s eyes were on him with such intensity it was like he was trying to fuck Levi telepathically. The man looked more turned on than Levi had seen him before, looked as horny as Levi felt. 

Good. This would be fun. 

“Go back into the hall and knock,” Erwin said, gaze dropping to his keyboard. 

Levi blinked. Was he serious? “Are you serious?” 

“Knock on my door and wait for me to call you in.” 

“No, fuck off.” 

“Mr Ackerman.” 

“The hell is your obsession with professionalism suddenly? Someone call you a bad boss or what?” 

“I’m not going to engage in conversation until you knock and wait for me to call you in.” 

What sort of fucking game was this? Erwin was obviously turned on and his eyes kept flicking towards the exposed strip of Levi’s stomach, so why couldn’t he just admit that? 

“No,” Levi said again. “Deal with it, bastard.” 

Their eyes locked. Erwin seemed to be contemplating what to say next when he noticed the hickies on Levi’s neck, and his mouth opened partly in surprise. 

Good.

“What’s this, Mr Ackerman?” 

“Huh? What’s what?” He lifted his hand to act at scratching his jaw, directly over one of the larger bruises.

Like, look at this, you fucking bastard. 

“You know exactly what I’m talking about.” 

“ Oh. You mean these? They’re hickies. I’d have thought you’d know that considering what your job is. Tch.”

“I know what hickies are, Levi. That’s not why I’m asking. You know that.” 

“Why would I know that? From where I’m standing, all you’ve done is demand I knock on your door and then ask what the marks on my neck are, and I told you they’re hickies because, respectfully, why would you ask if you already know what they are?” 

His mouth was hard now, turned down slightly, and his eyes continued to rake over Levi’s throat as he said, “I’ll rephrase my question, then; where did these come from?” 

Levi narrowed his eyes. It was glaringly obvious why Erwin cared - he was jealous of someone else touching Levi - and that was so funny coming from a guy who owned a sex club.

He answered, “Well, Mr Smith, they appear when someone sucks on one area of skin for a long time and the blood vessels under the surface break. Again, I’d have assumed you’d know that. Do they teach you anything in sex school or wherever the fuck you go to get a job like this?”

Levi fixed the hem of his shirt on his stomach, not pulling it down but just adjusting, and watched in satisfaction as Erwin’s eyes dropped down there. 

That man was just as filthy as Levi was, what fucking right did he have to act like the professional one? 

Erwin stood and leaned over the desk, gripping the top of Levi’s untied apron and pulling. With his other hand, he prodded accusingly at the hickies, not enough to hurt but enough to force Levi to focus. “Where did these come from?” He asked again.

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” 

“Where did these come from ?”

“Worried someone else has claimed me as their territory or what? Fucking bastard.” 

“Answer.” 

“I told you. They came from someone sucking on my skin and breaking the blood vessels. You should try listening to me instead of just demanding I do whatever the hell you want me to do.”

Erwin tugged harder on the apron. 

Levi hissed at the strain, forced to lean towards him. Tried not to moan.

“ Where ,” the man almost growled, “did these come from?” 

“Some guy, if you must know.” 

“Some guy.”

“Yes. He ate my pussy, like, three times, and we laughed about how fuckin’ stupid you are, and then I ate his pussy and we had a smashing fuckin’ time. Though, he didn’t know how to squirt either, but I told him if I ever do learn, I’ll teach him, ‘cause someone’s gotta do it.” And clearly you don’t want to, fucker.  

Erwin considered that for a moment silently, his face giving very little away, before he abruptly released Levi’s apron and sat back down. “I see,” he said, and he sounded too calm, and Levi waited stock-still, for an outburst. “I see,” Erwin repeated, and then he was smiling and chuckling and - goddamn him for looking so fucking hot like that! 

“Yeah. So.” 

“I didn’t have you down as someone who enjoys eating pussy.” 

“Huh?” 

“You seem awfully selfish to be doing something like that. I didn’t have you pegged as someone who likes giving pleasure.” 

Oh, fuck you! Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you!

“ Me? All you do is tell me not to insult you because you don’t like it! Have you ever considered that maybe my insults are perfectly legitimate because you are are a fucking bastard? And now you’re fucking jealous because I had sex with someone who isn’t you, and we’re not even together. Half the time I’m tryna get off with you, you just tell me off. Tch.” 

Erwin was standing now, walking around the desk to Levi. “I tell you off when you’re being disrespectful. I made it clear from the start that I don’t tolerate being insulted without good reason.” 

Rolling his eyes, Levi muttered, “Are you that easily offended?”

Erwin took Levi by the jaw, pushing his head up and leering at the hickies on his throat. “Keep still,” he demanded when Levi made to turn his head away. “If you want to flaunt your sexual encounters, don’t be surprised when you get a reaction.”

His face was so close that Levi could feel his hot breath against his skin and smell his perfume, and it was all he could do not to shove his hips forwards to rut into the man’s thigh. 

“Though, a reaction is exactly what you wanted when you came in tonight. Look at that. Your plan worked out perfectly. Congratulations.” Over Levi’s windpipe, he traced his fingers, circling a hickey and humming quietly. It sounded to Levi like approval, like he enjoyed seeing Levi with marks all over him. “It looks like you’ve been in a fight with a pair of dentures.” 

“You’d know about dentures,” Levi muttered, though his voice trailed off pathetically, distracted by Erwin’s tongue on his neck. “Ah…” 

It wasn’t fair. This was supposed to be an argument, and Levi was usually good at winning those, but Erwin’s wet tongue was ruining everything. Wiping his brain clean of any damning comment he might have said.  

Without even meaning to, he was gripping Erwin’s forearm and leaning into his mouth, silently asking for more. Not that he needed to - it didn’t take a genius to see he was dripping with sexual need and that the argument was only fuelling his lust. He couldn’t bring himself to care about how pathetic that made him, not when Erwin was mouthing at him so lovely like that.

“I know what this is all about,” Erwin murmured, drawing his fingers down the back of Levi’s neck and making him involuntarily shiver. His lips grazed his skin as he spoke. “My response to your message about squirting annoyed you, and now you’re trying to make me angry so I punish you. You must understand I can’t have text conversations like that on my business phone, Levi.” 

“Oh, but you can stick your fingers up my cunt, though? How do you draw the line at me asking a genuine question but not at literal fingering? ” 

“Was it a genuine question, Levi?”

“Yes! That’s what I’m trying to say! You shut me down when I just wanted you to show me how to do it and now you’re making me feel like I did something wrong, which is totally unfair because all you’ve done since I got the job is encourage the sexual shit between us. And, like, if you don’t want that anymore, I’ll back off, but why do you have to be so fucking confusing about it?” 

“I assumed you were trying to initiate a sexual conversation over text with me.” 

“You assumed wrong, bastard.” 

“I apologise, Levi.” To his credit, he genuinely did sound sorry. Embarrassed, actually, that he had misread Levi’s text and caused such a stir. It was funny to Levi; here was this man who prided himself on being dominant and calm and the one to look after people in subdrop, and yet one small fumble on his part and he was unravelling quicker than a ball of wool.

“Tch.” 

“I’ll show you how to squirt, but not if you aren’t honest about why you had someone cover you in hickies.” 

“I was honest.” 

“No, you weren’t. You just told me how hickies are formed twice and then insulted me.”

“Fine. I hooked up with him because you pissed me off and I was horny and he was hot. Is that honest enough for you?”

“Why didn’t you cover up the hickies to come to work?” 

“Like I said, you pissed me off.” 

“You wanted me to see them.” 

“Duh.” 

Erwin hummed. “That’s incredibly petty.” 

“No shit.” 

“Did you enjoy your sex with him?” 

“I did.” 

“Good.” 

“You were really mad at me a second ago because I’d been with someone else and now you’re glad I enjoyed it?” 

“I wasn’t mad you were with someone, I was frustrated that you did it to defy me.” 

“Same thing.” 

“It’s not.” 

“Shut the fuck up.” 

“Don’t talk to me like that.” 

“Shut the fuck up.”

“Levi-” 

“I’m going to do my fuckin’ job now.” Slipping out of Erwin’s hands and away from his mouth, Levi turned on his heel, unsure as to how to respond any further.

He was still pissed off, but it also did make sense that Erwin had shut his text down because he’d thought Levi just wanted to sext. But regardless, Erwin was still a huge fucking bastard and Levi was not going to start treating him like anything else, no matter how much Erwin asked him to.

At the door, he turned around to face Erwin again and said, “Do you even know how to make people squirt?”

Erwin’s brow quirked. “Of course I do.”

Levi left the room without another word, getting only a few paces down the corridor before large hands were on his shoulders, pushing him up against the wall and trapping him there. His eyes widened; Erwin was hard, standing so close his bulge pressed into Levi’s stomach, only magnifying the height imbalance. When he was that close, Levi had to strain to look up at him, and he could tell by the glint in Erwin’s eye that the bastard liked it.

“ What? ” Snapped Levi, squirming in his grip, frustrated that Erwin’s bulge was too high up for him to rub against. He planted his hands on the man’s shoulders and used them to lift himself up onto his toes, trying to make himself level with Erwin. Even then, he wasn’t tall enough, and Erwin watched him with a curious little smile for a few moments before taking Levi by the hips and picking him up off the ground altogether. 

Firmly, Erwin pressed his back to the wall and encouraged his legs around his waist for support, one hand coming beneath his thigh. 

Now, finally, their faces were level, and before either of them could think up something more to say, they were kissing. Levi clung to Erwin’s shoulders and the base of his neck, his body trying to get ever closer, pressing his chest so far into Erwin’s he half-expected them to fuse together. 

In that position, it was easy for the kiss to escalate, not that it was ever tame to begin with. Levi could feel the wetness of saliva around his mouth and chin, could hear the the sounds they were making through the haze of his arousal. Soft moans and hurried breaths, like if they slowed down something terrible would happen. 

Still, he needed more, though he wasn’t certain what more was and didn’t have the capacity to consider it when Erwin kissed him like that.

Unlike their previous encounters, Erwin wasn’t being controlled anymore, wasn’t trying to restrict Levi’s movements or force him to stop amidst the pleasure. He needed this just as much as Levi did. That much was obvious. 

Levi was aware that he had started to whimper - the sort of whimper that couldn’t be classified as anything else - and hated it. His voice changed, reverting back to how he had sounded prior to taking testosterone, and all at once he pulled back and went quiet.  

Erwin observed him in confusion, continuing to hold him up. “Are you alright?” He asked when the expression on Levi’s face didn’t change.

“Sounded like a girl,” he muttered. 

“I didn’t think so,” Erwin replied immediately. “You sounded like a man enjoying himself.” 

“Are you just saying that?” 

“No. If you sounded like a girl, I would tell you as such, but you didn’t. And if you did, Levi, there’d be nothing wrong with that. You’re a man regardless.” 

Levi chewed his bottom lip in thought. 

“Let’s stop. I interrupted you on your way to do your cleaning. I apologise.” 

“No,” Levi said quickly. “I don’t wanna stop. I want you to show me how to squirt.” 

“I certainly would like to see that handsome pussy of yours squirting.” 

“I bet. Bastard.” 

“See, how does that make me a bastard?” 

“Are you gonna make me squirt or what?” 

“Do your cleaning and I’ll prepare for once you’re done.” 

“You’re really going to make we do my cleaning first?” 

“That is why you’re here, Levi.” 

“Fine.”

Truly, Levi had no idea what had just happened. Somehow, he’d gotten exactly what he wanted and more. He hadn’t expected Erwin to apologise for misreading his intentions with the text and certainly hadn’t expected him to offer to make Levi squirt so soon. But then, Levi was coming to learn that any games Erwin did play were fair, even if at times it didn’t seem that way. Like he wanted to battle Levi, but also wanted Levi to win. 

He cleaned quickly but with no less care than usual, letting it calm him down after the chaos of everything that had already happened.

Erwin was busy with something on his laptop as Levi cleaned his office so he stayed quiet until he was finished, only then saying, “I’m done,” and watching his boss click a few things, close the laptop, and stand. 

The bed in his room wasn’t covered, though Erwin had taken off the bedding so that all that was on it was the waterproof mattress sheet and pillows. No doubt to minimise what would need washing after.

“You can undress,” Erwin instructed, not that Levi needed telling, and sat on the edge of the bed whilst Levi began to take off his clothes. “Squirting needs you to be relaxed and not afraid to make a mess, and I know you have trouble giving up control. So your first step is to loosen yourself enough to piss. I understand it will feel very strange to do that on me; you can ask me for encouragement and for me to repeat my consent if you need it. I’ll never punish you for pissing, whether intentional or not. If you can do that, then you’ll find it a lot easier to squirt. If you can’t, that’s okay, but we’ll need to work on you giving up control before you can do it. So it may take longer than just tonight. Is that okay with you?” 

Levi swallowed. Did he want to piss on his boss? What sort of power play would that be? Surely it was more common for the sub to be the one getting pissed on?

“You want me to piss on you?” 

“I think it would benefit you, yes.” 

“I don’t know if I can.” 

“Like I said, Levi, that’s okay, but I think you’ll find it very difficult to squirt if you can’t allow yourself to piss. You need to give your body permission to relax enough to make a mess like that. So I’d like you to do that before you attempt to squirt.”

“You think I won’t be able to do it?” Levi asked, offended. What the hell did Erwin know about him? He wanted to, why the hell wouldn’t he do it if he knew how? 

“You find it difficult to give up control and squirting requires you to do that.” 

“Or maybe it requires you to just tell me how.” 

“Levi, I could tell you a hundred times how to do it, but if you’re not willing to get yourself in the correct headspace, it’s unlikely to happen.” 

Levi considered his words. On one hand, Erwin was right - he struggled to give up control and the idea of purposefully making a mess went against Levi’s very nature.

On the other hand, fuck that bastard, what the hell did he know? 

“What makes you think I’m going to do what you want?” 

Erwin sighed and shook his head. “I’m just telling you what you need to do to be able to easily squirt. Whether or not you do it is your choice.” 

“Bullshit. You want me to submit to you.” 

“I want you to experience something you desire.” 

“Tch.” Levi folded his arms, an action that felt rather ridiculous considering he was sitting naked with his legs part open. “Fucking bastard.” 

“If you aren’t willing to do what I say, Levi, I won’t indulge you. It’s that simple.” 

“Fine,” Levi muttered. “Fine. I’ll do it.” 

“Are you certain?” 

“I said it’s fine.” 

“Levi, that isn’t the same as wanting to. I’m not going to have you do anything you’re not certain you want to do. You’re very welcome to masturbate here, but I’m not going to do anything without verbal consent. I’ll be in my office, let me know when you’re leaving.”

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck! 

What the hell had just happened? Levi had gone from getting exactly what he wanted to getting nothing at all just because he was too fucking proud to piss on a man who was telling him, point blank, he had no problems being pissed on. And it wasn’t like Levi doubted Erwin - he definitely hadn’t been bothered the last time someone had pissed all over him. But the problem was, Levi didn’t do things like that. 

Sure, he enjoyed filthy kissing as much as anyone else, but he didn’t enjoy knowing he was responsible for a real mess if he could help it, and definitely not when that mess was on someone else. 

He didn’t attempt to change Erwin’s mind, watched him leave the room and then dropped his arms from his chest and groaned loudly in frustration.

For a while, Levi sat there trying to calm down, because he was so angry at the fact Erwin was right, that after only a month of working there he had figured out more about Levi’s body than Levi himself knew. It had never occurred to him the reason he couldn’t squirt was because of his need for control and cleanliness constantly, and now he’d had that pointed out to him, it was all he could think about. 

Seriously, damn him! 

Eventually, Levi dressed, folded his apron over his arm, and went to tell Erwin he was leaving. But when he was outside the office, he hesitated, his hand hovering inches from the door. He leaned forwards, careful not to make a noise, and turned his head to the side to better hear what he knew Erwin was doing. 

His pussy started throbbing all over again at the delectable fucking groans, so throaty and raw it made Levi almost drool. 

So, when he had told Levi he was ‘welcome to masturbate’, what he had really meant was, ‘I’m going to masturbate’, and Levi would turn straight before he’d let Erwin live this down. 

A short while longer, he listened, even pushed two fingers into his underwear and hummed at the wetness, before knocking and biting back a smirk as he heard Erwin scramble to hide what he was doing. 

“Come in, Levi,” he called, and no matter his efforts, the tension of a denied orgasm dripped off every syllable like honey. Levi could have licked his fucking voice. 

Levi opened the door, stepped in. “Sir,” he said, because it definitely had an effect on his boss when he said it like that and he wanted to see Erwin struggle to maintain his composure if only to get revenge for the times he’d had his orgasms denied. 

He had done a good job at hiding it physically - there was nothing out of place - but even a man like Erwin couldn’t possibly turn off the signs of recent sexual pleasure. A flushed face, a bottom lip bitten dark, hand that couldn’t keep still for the way he longed to be jerking his cock. 

Not to mention the solid ridge in his pants which anyone would need a miracle to hide. Though, he’d been hard when he’d left Levi alone, so that wasn’t so suspicious, and Levi might have missed the other signs had he not heard the groaning through the door.

“I’m going home,” he said, and he stared at Erwin’s crotch without shame. 

Erwin adjusted his pants as though that was going to help. “I’ll see you next Wednesday. Have a nice week.” 

“Yeah, you too,” Levi said, but he didn’t make any move to leave, just kept staring at his crotch. 

“Levi.” 

“Huh?” 

“Do you need something?” 

To listen to your moans again. He shrugged innocently. 

“You said you were going home,” Erwin prompted, sounding almost desperate. Wanting Levi to go so he could finish what he’d started, what he’d gotten so close to before Levi had so rudely interrupted. 

“I just realised,” Levi said, fighting away another smirk. “That I heard you moaning like a whore a minute ago.” 

A long stretch of silence, Erwin opening his mouth and then closing it more than once, at a loss. And it shouldn’t have been such a big deal, but it was, and Levi revelled in that fact. 

“Thought you should know.” 

If Erwin wasn’t blushing before, he was now. It was strange to see him like that. He was usually so put together and composed.

“I see,” was the first thing he managed to say. 

“Alright, well, see you.” After another short pause, just to really frustrate his boss, Levi pulled the door open and walked out. 

Unknown Number: Hi, is this the guy from the other night?? I’m sorry I don’t think you ever gave me your name lol. We met at the gay bar opposite the train station

Levi: Ohhhh hi yeah it’s me! Sorry haha I don’t know your name either. Mine’s Levi lol 

It remained unread - the guy was probably asleep - and Levi shoved his phone back into his pocket to walk the short distance home. 

He showered and got into bed but couldn’t sleep despite his best efforts, something he was never particularly good at but which he seemed to be getting worse at lately. The best sleep he’d had in a long time had been after slipping into subspace with Erwin, and now he’d had it once, Levi couldn’t stop wondering whether that was his solution. 

If he could only make himself slip into that headspace in his own apartment, could he begin to sleep through each night? 

Well into the late morning, he got a reply from the guy he’d hooked up with, reading, ‘ Haha I’m Arlowe’.

Levi: Can’t lie I feel stupid that we both didn’t just ask for eachother’s names 

Arlowe from gay bar: Haha yeah same 

Arlowe from gay bar: Any updates from your boss??? 

Levi: Literally don’t even know what happened last night he fucks with my mind

Levi: So I go there and he sees the hickies u gave me and he’s all like ‘where did these come from?!?!?!’ and I’m being a smart arse about it telling him the science of hickies etc and he’s getting pissed and then I tell him why I’m mad and hes like ‘I thought u were trying to sext with me’ ????? And then I think we resolved it? And we start making out for a while until I have to do my cleaning and he says he’ll teach me how to squirt when I’m done

Arlowe from gay bar: Wait so he didn’t think you were asking him seriously? 

Levi: Nah he thought I was tryna sext with him which would be wrong as hell on his business phone 

Levi: AND THEN HE SAYS IF YOU WANT TO SQUIRT U NEED TO RELAX ENOUGH TO PISS ON ME AND IF U CANT TO THAT U WONT BE ABLE TO SQUIRT?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!

Levi: I was like I can’t just PISS on you sir wtaf are you talking about 

Arlowe from gay bar: WHAT LMFAOOOOOO THATS HILARIOUS DID YOU DO IT???? 

Levi: No he ended up telling me I could just masturbate and then go home, and then I went to tell him I was leaving and HE was masturbating and GOD LET ME TELL YOU THST MAN SOUNDED LIKE A FUCKNG WET DREAM I CANT STOP THINKING ABOUT THE NOISES COMING THROUGH THE DOOR OH MY GAWD

Arlowe from gay bar: WAIT YOURE KIDDING HE WAS JERKING OFF IN HIS OFFICE???? 

Levi: Literally he was about 30 seconds from cumming and I knocked on the door to make him stop before he could lmfaoooooo

Arlow from gay bar: He deserved that

Levi: Exactly 

Levi: Never seen him so uncomposed it was so fucking funny

Levi: Anyway I still dunno how to squirt and now I have to figure out whether I want it enough to piss on my boss

Arlowe from gay bar: Tmi but I tried pissing a couple times whilst masturbating it actually feels really nice 

Levi: What about the mess????? 

Arlowe from gay bar: Do it in your shower or bath or smth the first time

Arlowe from gay bar: Honestly it’s better than youd expect 

Levi: Hm that’s not a bad idea 

Arlowe from gay bar: What are u meant to do once you can piss on him tho?? 

Levi: He didnt tell me, fucking bastard 

Arlowe from gay bar: Typical 

Levi: So typical 

Arlowe from gay bar: Keep me updated haha I’m so invested in this 

Levi: For sureeee

 

Chapter Text

[CW sub-drop/anxiety]

On Saturday, Levi met Arlowe in a coffee shop, surprised to find him visibly upset at a table in the back of the cafe. Levi sat down with his drink - a black tea - and was quiet as he figured out what to say. He wasn’t good with being comforting but he wanted Arlowe to know that he did care, even if he couldn’t show it very well. 

“You okay?” He settled on, worried it might be too casual, but Arlowe didn’t seem to mind, nodded and wiped his hand over his eyes. 

“Yeah,” he replied, sniffling. “Just…shit at home. Glad to be out of there for a few hours.” 

Shit at home. That could mean anything, and Levi didn’t want to assume. “Well, I’m free all day until midnight. So.” He held his tea cup to his mouth, took a small sip. 

“Seeing that boss tonight?” 

“Nah, he’s not in until Wednesday.” Levi huffed. Lately, he couldn’t do anything without Erwin creeping into his thoughts. Shower? Erwin should be there. Changing the bed sheets? They should be filthy from a scene with Erwin. Eating dinner? It’s not as interesting when Erwin isn’t sitting beside him telling him about all his ridiculous rules. 

“I can’t believe he told you to piss on him.” 

“Right? I’m so going to give him shit for that next time I see him. He really expects me to do that? He can eat shit.” 

“I don’t think it’s shit he wants to eat.” 

Levi snorted. “That’s so foul.” 

“You have to show me a photo of him, man, I need to know what he looks like.”

“I don’t have any. But I can give you a very accurate physical description.” 

Arlowe laughed. “Go on.” 

“Okay. So. Tall. 6’3 according to his website. Compared to me, he’s monstrous. Definitely works out, but he’s not, like, the kind of jacked that looks weird, you know what I mean? And he’s blonde. Very neat hair, definitely gelled. Cheekbones and jawline straight from a mythological god. Blue eyes. Um, what else? Oh, he talks like he’s fucking royalty, and maybe this is a me thing, but I greatly enjoy that. The whole ‘I’m richer and better than you’ shit that’s supposed to piss me off but all it does it make me fucking swoon. Tch.” 

“So he’s Hercules, then.” 

“Basically.” 

“Yeah, I can’t lie, I would totally piss on him if he told me to.” 

The thing was, Levi had been contemplating it since the other night. He knew Erwin had a point about him being so intent on control that he’d never be able to do half the things he wanted sexually if he couldn’t at least try to loosen up. But the problem was, he didn’t know how to do that. It was all well and good being told to piss on Erwin, but to actually allow his own body, which was trained specifically not to piss on people, to do that was a whole other story. 

And he’d tried Arlowe’s suggestion, too, of masturbating and pissing in the bathtub where cleaning up would be easy, but his body simply refused. Even though he’d purposefully drunk a lot of water and waited until he needed to go, he physically could not relax his pelvic floor enough to. 

So, it was fucking useless, and if Erwin wanted him to piss that badly, he could fucking figure out a way to make it happen. Which, Levi supposed, was not out of the question - Erwin was certainly the type to come up with some weird (and annoyingly effective) methods when it came to sex shit. 

He leaned back in his chair, teacup in hand, and said, “He’s fucking ruining my life.” 

“That may be a little dramatic, but totally. He’s ruining your life. Sue him.” 

“I’ll just make him so mad he has no choice but to give me his attention. Besides, he’s hot when he’s telling me off.” 

Arlowe laughed, and Levi was glad that he seemed to be cheering up, even if it was at the expense of his modesty. Not that he ever really had much of that, especially where Arlowe was concerned. They had met at a gay bar and licked each other's cunts, afterall.

They spent the afternoon wandering shops, Levi spending money earned from his job at The Place Downtown and saying, when Arlowe commented on his excessive buying, “I can't fault the bastard for the pay.” 

Over dinner in a Japanese restaurant, Arlowe’s phone began ringing, starting up again as soon as he hung up. Levi told him to answer, that he didn’t mind, but he shook his head immediately and turned his phone onto silent mode instead. Levi didn’t question it, but he wondered if he should, if Arlowe wanted him to. 

Surprisingly, Erwin was in the hallway hoovering the carpet when Levi stepped in, and he stood still watching him, waiting for Erwin to notice him and turn the vacuum off. 

“Ah, Levi,” Erwin said cheerfully when he did, leaning the hoover against the wall. “There you are.”

“Yes. Here I am,” Levi replied, eyeing him. “To do my job, which you seem to be doing. Why are you cleaning?” 

“Oh, I was just killing time.” 

“You’re not supposed to be here on Saturdays.” 

“According to whom?” 

“Your schedule. Tch.” 

Erwin hummed, clearly humoured. “It's a break in my routine, yes.” He smiled, stepping towards Levi. His straight-leg grey pants were delectable as he walked. Levi almost started salivating before he remembered he was supposed to be mad at the man, not turned on. 

“No shit.” 

“I’m here, Levi, because we left on a rather sour note last week, and I wanted to change that.”

“That was your fault,” Levi said. “You told me to piss on you. As if I’m just gonna fuckin’ do that. Were you in a state of delusion or what?”

“No, far from it. I haven’t changed my mind about that. I can see you haven’t become any more open minded about it.”

“ Open minded? Christ, Erwin. Bastard.” 

“Now, Levi, let’s not start tonight on a bad foot.” 

“It started on a bad foot when I came in to find you doing my job.” 

“I only did the hoovering in the hall.”

“You’re getting on my nerves,” Levi muttered. “You wouldn’t even do anything last week because I didn’t want to piss on you, and that pissed me off. And then I find you wanking off after you just refused to touch me, and now you want to act like some mature fucking man? No way, bastard. The only one needing to ‘change’ from last time is you, not me.” 

“Quite right.” 

Levi blinked. “Huh?”

“You’re right, Levi. That’s why I wanted to see you tonight.”

“Oh.” 

“So, do your cleaning and then come and see me in my office. I’ll resolve what I left you without last week, if you wish.” 

“You will?”

“I went home after realising I may have been too harsh on you.”

“You don’t say.”

“Will you let me resolve it, Levi?” 

Levi shrugged like he didn’t already know the answer and he wasn’t thrilled with the fact Erwin had actually thought about him after they’d parted ways and therefore was on his boss’ mind even when they weren’t in the same room.

Not that Levi was that surprised - he knew he had a fantastic body and a pretty face, and he’d had sex with enough people to know that how he looked and sounded in the throes of pleasure was a turn-on in itself.

And the fact Erwin had actually considered his actions and had no problem admitting he may have been wrong was horribly attractive, because perhaps Levi had a thing for egotistical men who had some small sliver of decency within them. 

Also, Erwin had been wanking off that night, and Levi had failed over and over to get the sound of his moans out of his head since, and who the hell would he be to keep up with this petty argument now that Erwin was offering to resolve what he hadn’t got last time? 

Levi was a lot of things, but stupid was not one. 

As promised, Erwin was in his office when Levi finished cleaning, and he said once Levi was situated on the couch, “Two options for you. One: I can finger you and tell you what you need to do to squirt and you can try it, and I’ll make you cum regardless of whether you manage or not. Two: I can bring you into sub-space again and you can stay here until morning.”

“You’re just going to give me what I want?” Levi was skeptical. All Erwin had done recently was deny him what he wanted, or draw it out until he was reduced to pleading. And - well, Levi liked to beg as much as the next man, but this was unlike the boss he had become accustomed to. 

“I’m going to do either of those options. Nothing else.”

“And if you put me in sub-space and I do that weird drop thing again?” 

“Then I’ll help you through it like the last time. That’s not a problem at all.”

“How are you going to do that?” Levi asked. “Put me in that place, I mean?” He rested his elbows on his knees and leaned his chin in his hand. Tried not to look too long at Erwin’s lap, at those gorgeous thighs so beautifully dressed in grey suit pants which were sharply ironed. 

“I can do what we did last time - force you to delay your orgasm until you slip. I can restrain you and touch you, and the inability to move may make you slip. We can try safe impact play. I can make you cum multiple times in succession and the overstimulation will most likely cause you to slip. The list goes on. What would you like to do?”

Levi considered that quietly. What he wanted was to be in that headspace so he could sleep properly tonight - did it matter so much how he got there? Though, he recalled how close he’d gotten to having Erwin’s mouth on his cunt before he’d ruined it by being too bratty. That was what he wanted. 

“Tongue,” he blurted, then blushed before he could attempt to compose himself and clarified quickly, “I want your tongue.”

A pleased smile flashed across Erwin’s features. “Where do you want it?” He asked, ever calm. Like he didn’t know, like Levi wasn’t practically shaking with need.

Levi swallowed. “My cock,” he replied as evenly as he could, determined to at least sound put together, because it was becoming rather tragic how quickly this bastard could unravel him. And Levi didn’t want Erwin to have the satisfaction of knowing how much he affected him, but there wasn’t much he could do to stop that when, clearly, he was incapable of remaining poker-faced in his presence.

Smiling - damn him for having such a lovely smile - Erwin hummed. “Good. I can definitely show my tongue to your handsome cock.” 

Seriously, why did such common words like handsome sound so exotic when Erwin spoke them? Levi felt like he had just been paid the highest compliment anyone had ever been paid. 

“You look flustered, Levi.”

“Nah.” Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me.

Erwin’s brow quirked. “Do you think that’s an appropriate way to respond to me?”

“Um. No?”

“I may be giving you what you want tonight, Mr Ackerman, but you’re still expected to abide by my usual rules. Is that clear?”

“Um. Yes, Sir. Very clear.”

“Good. We don’t want you to be denied my mouth for the second time so soon.” He tapped his temple like he was passing on some secret fucking code that Levi had no idea about. “Do we, darling?” 

That fucking word in his fucking voice-!

Levi was going to spontaneously combust one of these days and it would all be Erwin’s fault. 

“No, Sir.” 

“Good. Come, tell me the rules whilst we head to the bedroom.”

The rules? What were the rules? Levi was much too pent up to verbalize them the way Erwin wanted him to, and right now, he was having a hard time recalling what they even were. 

He stood, prompted by Erwin, and followed him out into the hall, wordless. 

“Rules,” Erwin said. “Tell me.” 

Levi swallowed, twisting the ring on his middle finger. “Be polite?” 

“Are you asking me?” 

“Be polite,” he corrected. 

“Good. What else?” 

“Um. Address you properly.” 

“What does that entail?” 

“Calling you Sir or Commander.” 

“Good. Next.” They reached the room; Erwin opened the door and held it for Levi to go in first. 

“Do what you tell me.” 

“Good. Keep going.” 

“Um.” Levi shifted on his feet. “Um.” 

“Arguably the most important one.” 

“Um. Safeword? Use my safeword if I want to stop.”

“Good, Levi. Tell me your safeword.” 

“Tangerine.” 

Erwin strode over to the bed and sat on the edge, patting it for Levi as though coaxing a cat up. “Clothes off,” he instructed. “Get yourself situated against the headboard, legs open.”

Immediately, Levi’s hands came to his apron, untying in a hurry. 

“How many times can you orgasm in one sitting?” 

“Four, maybe.” 

“You’re not sure?” 

“I don’t really count.” 

“You will tonight,” Erwin said. “I’m going to make you cum over and over, until you’re so overstimulated you’ll be pleading to stop. You’re going to count each orgasm and tell me how many after you cum every time. If you don’t tell me, I’m going to ruin your next one. Do you understand?” 

Levi nodded quickly, folding his apron before pulling his shirt over his head, exposing his gently curved waist and noticing Erwin’s eyes fall there for a few seconds. “Yes, I understand, Sir.”

“I’m not going to stop making you cum until I decide you’ve had enough. Slipping into sub-space is a lot easier to achieve when you’re forced to surrender all control of the situation. Do you want to slip into that headspace, Levi?” 

“Yes. Um. Sir.” 

“If you feel you’ve truly had enough or you want to stop for any reason, you must use your safeword. I will also stop if I believe you’re showing signs of being uncomfortable or in distress. Understand?” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

“You look absolutely divine, darling. Sit down against the headboard. Open your legs for me so I can see that handsome pussy of yours. Good boy.” 

It was like he had this fucking magical power when he spoke, like everything out of his mouth had never been said before and words even as filthy as pussy sounded beautiful and high-class. 

With Levi situated, Erwin wasted little time in fitting between his legs, more-or-less lying on his stomach to be eye-level with him. He made a sound of satisfaction at the sight, absently stroking Levi’s inner thigh. “Do you get this wet for everyone?” 

Levi bit back his snarky remark and replied, “Not usually, no.” 

“How about when you think of me, Levi? Does that make you wet? Do you walk around all day dripping in your underwear because I’m stuck in your head?” 

This cocky, egotistical bastard! 

“Who says you’re stuck in my head?” 

“Aren’t I?”

Damn you.

“Unfortunately.” 

“Manners,” Erwin said. “Try that again.” 

Levi rolled his eyes, saw Erwin’s disapproving expression, and answered, “Yes, Sir, you’re stuck in my head.” He opened his legs further at the feeling of Erwin’s fingers ghosting over his cunt, so light it almost tickled.

A hum of acknowledgement, then, “That’s a good boy.” 

So, Erwin liked the fact he was in Levi’s head and the fact the mere thought of him made him wet. Did that mean Levi made him hard, too? That he also couldn’t get Levi out of his head. 

Hm. Levi liked that. 

Erwin stroked over his clit teasingly, moving closer so that Levi could feel his breath. “I’ll ruin your orgasm if you insult me,” he threatened, though his voice was sweet. He was circling Levi’s little cock as he spoke. “I’ll ruin as many orgasms as I please, Levi, if you give me a reason.” 

Levi did not like the sound of that. Ruined orgasms were horrible. Unsatisfying and so frustrating that if it happened enough, he may be inclined to cry. He’d only experienced one or two from previous, mediocre one-night-stands with men who didn’t know that when he said he was close , that didn’t mean he wanted them to stop. 

He’d have to swallow all his bitter comments tonight, and that in itself was going to be a challenge. 

“I won’t,” he insisted, shifting slightly and releasing a soft, pleasured sigh. “Sir.” 

“Hm. We’ll see about that.” 

There was no warning given before Erwin laid his tongue on Levi, licking so assertively as soon as contact was made that Levi made an embarrassing sound of surprise, flushing and turning his head to the side. 

If Erwin noticed, he didn’t seem bothered, just slid his palm up to rest on his stomach as he swirled his tongue, unrelenting and fucking fantastic. 

This man fucking knew how to lick pussy, that was for sure. It made Levi wonder how often he did this. From the website, he knew Erwin didn’t use his mouth for any of his clients - he had to keep some level of professionalism. So, did he have someone at home? Or, did he sleep around just as Levi did? Or, perhaps he’d had a past relationship with someone who owned a cunt, and that was why he knew how to lick it so well. 

Or he was just a fucking sex god. 

“Where the fuck did you learn to eat pussy like this?” Levi asked abruptly. 

A breathed laugh, then, “Anything you want to say, Mr Ackerman, you’ll say politely.” 

“Where did you learn to eat pussy like this, Sir?” Levi amended. 

“I don’t believe that’s important to you.” 

“Tch.” 

Erwin lifted his head and eyed Levi. “Try again.” 

“Um.” Levi swallowed. “I mean. Um. Sorry. Sir.”

“You’re difficult, you know that,” Erwin said, and it wasn’t a question. He continued looking at Levi sternly, long enough to make him worry he’d broken the politeness rule already, before the man dropped his attention back down and resumed his licking of Levi’s pussy. 

It didn’t take long from there his first orgasm to come. His boss had what was probably the best tongue Levi had ever felt, and it wasn’t like he hadn’t expected that - they had already kissed - but he certainly hadn’t thought he’d be so skilled at eating someone out.

Everything else he could do was a given considering his job - talking with such authority but also being soft and caring when he needed to be, fingering so perfectly, knowing just how to make Levi feel what Erwin wanted him to feel - but he didn’t use his mouth for clients so this was completely down to his own personal life. 

Levi was alarmed, now, to be experiencing something terribly like jealousy when he thought about this, and wished the bastard had just given him a clear answer when he’d asked a couple of minutes ago. 

But it was all part of Erwin’s fucking game, wasn’t it? Bastard. 

Cumming against Erwin’s mouth was fabulous. Levi could feel him, among his daze of pleasure, all but lapping up his wetness, swilling it in his mouth like Levi was some michelin star meal. 

Levi arched into it, his fingers gripping the headboard beside his head, and mewled so pathetically he would have cursed himself for it were he able to form words. 

He did manage, thankfully, to do as Erwin wanted and say, “One.”

Instead of pulling off him as someone usually would, Erwin continued, and Levi had forgotten, or at least not actively remembered, that he was going to do that. And it wasn’t like he never jerked off multiple times in a row, but he’d always give himself a small break between each orgasm. 

“Ah, fuck,” he whispered, dropping a hand from the headboard to his stomach. Something was missing, though, something Erwin had given him after all his previous orgasms, and he swallowed a moan to say, “Ah…Erwi-Sir?” 

Almost before he had spoken, Erwin was lifting his head to find Levi's eyes, his fingers replacing his tongue so that the pleasure would remain constant, as per his plan. “Yes?” 

It felt pathetic now to say what he was going to, especially with the way Erwin was looking at him like he was waiting for the most important piece of information ever. Levi swallowed again. “Nothin’.” 

But Erwin wasn’t that stupid. “No. You wanted to ask for something, so you’ll ask for it.” 

Damn this bastard. 

Levi dropped his other hand onto his stomach and clasped his fingers together, then separated them and repeated. “Ah. Um. Just. Normally you - you say - um - when I cum…” He shook his head. This shouldn’t have been so challenging to say. 

A slight smile appeared on Erwin’s face. “I see,” he mused, seemingly understanding what Levi wanted from his piss-poor mumbling. “You want me to call you a good boy everytime you cum.” 

The blush that overcame Levi was so severe he half expected to burst into flames. All he could manage was a nod. 

“Good boy.” Erwin smiled again before his expression turned serious. “You should always tell me if you need something from me, especially something like praise. I’ll never chastise you for wanting praise.” 

Levi didn’t know whether to focus more on his words or on his fingers which were tugging his hard little cock, pulling him quickly close to his second orgasm. He knew he should respond, but when he opened his mouth to say something, he moaned loudly before he could even attempt to speak. 

This made Erwin chuckle, glancing down between his legs before they returned to Levi’s flushed face. “Is that clear, Levi?”

“Mm.” 

“Answer me properly.”

“Mm, yes. Clear. It’s clear. Sir. Mm…” 

“Is that good, sweetheart? Are you going to cum again for me so soon”

“Mm. Can I?” That was new. Asking for permission? What the actual fucking hell was Levi becoming?

But - god, it was worth it for the way Erwin’s face lit up with pride, his fingers repeating the same action over and over, an action that was so effective Levi couldn’t sit still. He turned his head to one side, then the other, eyes closing, mouth partly open. Breaths became whimpers. 

“Absolutely, you can,” replied Erwin, running his free hand up Levi’s stomach and straight to a nipple, pressing it between his fingertips hard. 

Levi whined and arched his back into it. 

“Sensitive little thing,” murmured the boss, and Levi couldn’t work out whether he was talking about his nipple, his cock, or all of him. Not that it made a difference. He was sensitive everywhere whenever this man was involved. 

He moaned all high and airy through the second orgasm, flinching away from the fingers on him when he began coming down from it and Erwin continued touching him. 

“Two,” he mumbled.

“Good boy, Levi,” Erwin praised sweetly. “You’re doing so well.” 

The glorious mouth of him was back on Levi for the approach of the third orgasm, now accompanying his fingers so that he was pistoning them inside whilst licking his clit. Levi writhed and twisted against the headboard, gripping the pillows and his own hands and then latching onto a fistful of his boss’ perfect hair.

He worried briefly, as much as he could worry considering his state, that Erwin wouldn’t like that. It might cross a line, but the lines were already so blurred, barely even there anymore.

Erwin let his hand stay there, even lifting his own from Levi’s nipple to stroke his knuckles. 

This time, Levi repeatedly whispered, “Please, please, please,” frantically, the build up going on for longer than he was used to and making him so tense with anticipation and desperation that his pleading turned to begging. His words were beginning to melt together.

Between his shaking Legs, Erwin sucked on his cock as his tongue flicked against it, three long fingers now effectively fucking him, curling into his g-stop each time. 

Levi’s grip on his hair tightened, beautiful moans tearing from his beautiful mouth among his begging, and when the build-up reached critical levels, he all but sobbed, choking one last frantic, “please-” before his body seized, then jerked. 

“Fuckin’ - fuckin’ three,” he stuttered. He refused to let any orgasm tonight be ruined. 

Erwin allowed himself a few moments of the self-pleasure that was licking up his cum before lifting his head, fingers still moving inside Levi. “That’s such a good boy, darling,” he said, gently easing his fingers from around his strands of hair. “Good boy, cumming three times in a row for me without any complaints. I’m so pleased with you.” 

It was clear Levi was slipping, as had been the goal, his head back, chest rising and falling deeply. He was making small sounds and flinching slightly every so often, now undeniably overstimulated. 

“Can you do a few more for me, Levi?” 

“Mm…” 

“Yes or no?” 

Levi pushed down into his fingers and whined, bottom lip between his teeth. He shook his head and opened his eyes, but didn’t seem to be seeing much. 

“No? You don’t want to do any more?” Erwin asked, because maybe Levi had slipped so far he’d forgotten his safeword.

“Mm. More.” 

“You want more?” 

“Mm.”

“I need a yes or no darling.” 

“Mm. Yes. Please…” 

“Good boy. Do you remember your safeword, Levi?” 

“Mm.” 

“Can you tell me what it is?” 

“Ngh…please…” 

“Levi. I’m going to stop if you can’t tell me your safeword.”

Another whine, then, “tangerine. It’s - Sir - it’s tangerine.”

“Perfect, thank you. Would you like to use it now?”

Levi shook his head and whined for a third time. “No…please…more…Sir, please…” 

“You can absolutely have more, sweetheart. Does that feel good?” 

“Mm…” 

Erwin brought him to his fourth orgasm easily, finger-fucking him roughly and tweaking his nipples until he wailed and twisted so far to the side he nearly turned all the way over. 

“Yeah, good boy,” soothed Erwin, stroking his reddened nipples tenderly.

Well and truly, Levi was in sub-space. There wasn’t anything about him that wasn’t there, and Erwin decided it was enough. He didn’t want to push too far on only his second time in that type of headspace and risk damaging the trust Levi clearly had. 

“Good boy,” he said again, removing his fingers from his cunt and getting up from where he lay on his front. “We’re all done, darling. The rules are gone, now, alright? I’m at your disposal.” 

Vaguely, Levi nodded, wiping his hand against his chest and making a displeased sound. He was glistening with sweat. 

“I’m going to get a cloth to clean you up with, okay, Levi? Or would you prefer a shower?” 

“Mm. Shower.” 

Erwin guided him up off the bed and into the bathroom, turning on the water and waiting for it to heat up before letting Levi step under the shower. He didn’t watch him shower but stayed in the doorway listening in case Levi should slip over in his confused daze. 

After a couple of minutes, he asked, “How are you doing in there?” With no answer, he turned around and approached the shower, finding Levi sat with his head in his hands. “Levi, are you alright?” 

He said something, but it was muffled by the noise of the shower and Erwin didn’t catch what it was. 

“Say that again, darling.”

Levi lifted his head and looked at him as well as he could. “Feel bad,” he said. “Again.” 

“Okay. No worries. Here, I’m going to help you up and we can lie in bed, hm?” 

“You…why didn’t – why’d you go?” 

Erwin frowned. “Hm?” 

“Now. ‘win. Just…now.” 

“Oh. I’m sorry, Levi. I didn’t want you to feel crowded or like I was intruding your personal space in the shower. I’m sorry. I should have asked if you wanted me to stay.” 

Levi nodded. 

“I was just in the doorway, darling. I’m sorry I worried you. I’m not going anywhere tonight.”

“Okay.” 

In the small bathroom, Erwin wrapped a fresh towel around Levi and walked him back to the bed where he lay, staring up at the ceiling while Erwin took off his suit jacket and shoes. Abruptly, surprising them both, he started to cry, immediately covering his face with his hands, though the action was clumsy. 

Sitting on the bed beside him, legs stretched out, Erwin lay a gentle hand on his hairline, stroking his thumb back and forth on his temple. “It’s alright,” he assured. “You’re safe. I’m here.” 

“You - you - left.”

“I didn’t mean to worry you, Levi. I’m sorry. Did you feel unsafe?” 

“So…cloudy. Don’t know…what -” he rubbed his eyes and turned onto his side, his body against Erwin’s now “- what to do. If you didn’t…come back.” 

Erwin felt terrible. Levi had told him the other week he wouldn’t like being left alone in this headspace, and even though he had been close by, it should have occurred to him that Levi might not realise that in his state. He stroked Levi’s forehead and let him cry, had a suspicion he didn’t allow himself to all that often. 

Plus, Levi looked more tired now than he had the last time, and he’d already looked exhausted then. It was a worry. Was he not sleeping well?

And it wasn’t Erwin’s place, but he did know that something like lack of sleep could transfer to negative reactions to things like sex, especially when subspace was involved. 

“I’d never leave you alone while you’re in this head space. I’m sorry I made you think I might. We can talk about this tomorrow, okay?” 

“‘Win?” 

“Yeah?” 

“Will - will you stay here? In - in - here?” 

“In this bed, you mean?” 

“Here,” Levi repeated. 

“Of course I will, darling. I’m here. Would you like a lollipop before you go to sleep?” 

“Mm. Okay.”  

After he’d somewhat calmed down and stopped crying, Levi sucked on a pink lollipop and rested his head on Erwin’s chest, looking up at his face until the man understood his silent demand and wrapped his arms around Levi. 

Chapter Text

[CW for anxiety/brief mentions of panic attacks]

The last time Levi had shared a bed with someone was when he and Arlowe had hooked up, and Levi hadn’t bothered trying to stay in his bed to sleep that night. Which he knew wasn’t good, but sometimes there just wasn’t any point wasting his time lying there doing nothing. He’d rather do something. 

This time, though, he had slept, and in the bed with him was his boss, no longer asleep but still there. No doubt to avoid something similar to last night’s little incident happening again if Levi woke in the drop he’d been in then. It was horribly sweet, like Erwin actually cared about Levi beyond the realms of his job. Or, did he sleep in his bed with every client who dropped? Somehow, Levi doubted that. 

His eyes were heavy still, like he hadn’t slept at all, but it was well into mid-morning. He rubbed them before looking at the man beside him who was reading something on a tablet, the stylus between his fingers. New client enquiries, Levi guessed. Something important.

Levi had learnt quickly that Erwin didn’t spend time on anything that he didn’t deem worthwhile, including small-talk. He’d never seen him casually conversing with anyone in the club in the instances another ‘staff’ member was still there when Levi arrived to clean. And Hange had told him that they believed Erwin was scared of her, but Levi suspected the reason Erwin seemed dismissive and short with them wasn’t because of any sort of intimidation, but because he didn’t see it as important to engage with them outside of specific work-related discussions. 

Evidently, Erwin had left the room and returned whilst Levi slept; he was dressed, save for his shoes, tie and jacket, and was holding a mug of some sort of steaming drink in his other hand, the tablet resting on his legs. 

Noticing Levi waking up, he glanced away from the screen and said in that same tone he’d had last night, edging on concerned but not enough to sound patronising, “Good morning, sunshine. How’d you sleep?”

Sunshine? Was that supposed to be a joke because of Levi’s general lack of sunshine-ness? Was Erwin being mean, or was it a genuine term of endearment? Levi had no clue. 

“Yeah. Fine.” He moved to sit up and realised he was completely undressed, remembering in pieces the way in which he’d gone to sleep last night. That he’d cried because he’d stupidly thought Erwin had left him there. As if the man would ever do that when his entire job rotated around keeping people in vulnerable positions and headspaces safe. Levi wouldn’t have blamed him for being offended, but he didn’t seem it at all. “Um. Sorry. You know. For - you know.” 

Erwin turned off his tablet and slid the stylus into its holder. “Nonsense. No need for an apology of any sort, Levi. How are you feeling?”

Levi shrugged, absently stroking his sternum up and down. Wanted to simultaneously disappear from Erwin’s eyeline and get closer to him. “Embarrassed.”

“Because of how you reacted to your drop? Like I said last time, it’s completely okay to react negatively and I’ll never be mad for that, not even remotely frustrated.” 

“I know. But…just…I feel kind of stupid about it.” 

“Which part?” 

“You know. When I was in the shower.” 

“Levi. You had told me previously you wouldn’t want to be on your own in that headspace and I caused you to feel as though you were. If anyone should be apologising, it’s me. I should have asked you if you needed me to stay whilst you showered.” 

“I don’t need babysitting,” Levi mumbled defensively. “I just got…I felt weird.” 

“I know you don’t need babysitting. But you were dropping and I should have made sure to do exactly what you needed to make it as comfortable as possible.” 

Levi said nothing, just shrugged and pulled the covers up to his collar bones, holding them there. Something was still off, more so than the morning after the last time he’d dropped. He felt as close to tears as he had before he’d slept. He couldn’t cry in front of this man again. 

“How do you feel now, Levi?” 

“Fine.” 

“Levi. Please be honest.” 

He shrugged again, repeated that he was fine because it felt like too much to tell Erwin how he actually felt, that he didn’t know how he felt. Already, Erwin had spent so many hours with him for nothing in return, and Levi was a grown man, dammit! He could look after himself. 

Sliding out of the bed, Levi stood and located his clothes, folded on the dresser. He dressed without casting a glance towards his boss, trying to ignore how ridiculous all of this was. It wasn’t normal to be working in a sex club, never mind having more than one intense sexual encounter with the man who paid his wage.

And as if that wasn’t bad enough, he was now in some disorienting sub drop that he hadn’t even known was a thing until a few weeks ago. 

It was pathetic and stupid and he didn’t want Erwin fussing over him like he was some confused little lamb. He could fucking deal with it himself just as he dealt with everything else. 

For the whole time he dressed, Erwin remained on the bed working on his tablet, not speaking until Levi was fully clothed. Then, he said in an authoritative tone, “Levi, I don’t think you should go home if you’re still feeling low.”

“The hell do you know about my feelings?” Retorted Levi. 

“I’m serious.”

“I don’t need babysitting,” Levi repeated, checking his phone like he wasn’t interested in any of this. Like he wasn’t sinking just as Erwin warned he might. 

He walked home without saying ‘goodbye’ and slouched on his couch in a daze until his phone buzzed with a message. 

Arlowe from gay bar: Wanna get a coffee today? 

Levi: Give me an hour 

Levi: Got more boss drama 

Arlowe from gay bar: Oh yay I love boss drama

Arlowe from gay bar: See u at the caffe nero in an hour? 

Levi: See u then 

Levi ordered a cup of tea at the counter and located Arlowe at the back of the caffe, pulling out the chair opposite and sitting down with a sigh. “Christ, that fuckin’ man is getting right on my nerves,” he huffed. 

“What’s the latest?”

“I don’t even know where to fuckin’ start, man. He confuses me to no end.”

“Hot men do that,” Arlowe mused. “Think they can do anything they please just because of how they look.”

“God, seriously. Pisses me off.” He took a measured sip of his tea. “I stayed the night in the sex club last night. He slept in the bed with me.”

“That’s very unprofessional.”

“And then this morning he’s being all fuckin’ concerned and mature, and it’s like - fucking bastard, you destroyed me last night, what the fuck gives you the right?” 

“So, he fucked you?”

Levi groaned and shook his head. “Ate me out.”

“Was it good?”

“Shit, of course it was. But…man, I don’t even know how he does it. He gets me in this weird place where I can’t think straight. I don’t know.”

Arlowe gave a thoughtful hum. 

“God. Sorry. Did you want to talk about something?”

“Yes. Your hot boss drama.” 

“Seriously? You asked to meet. Was it really just to talk about this shit?” He was getting riled up, because he really should have been over the fucking drop by now, and talking about it, even briefly, only made it seem all the more stupid. Which, logically, he knew it wasn't - he’d done minimal research on the whole subspace/ subdrop thing and knew it was perfectly normal and not his fault - but he wasn’t used to being so out of control of his own emotions, and it was alarming.

And what would he do if he couldn’t come out of it? What if he dropped lower and lower for days to come? It was already bad enough that he had cried last night, and even worse that he didn’t feel better now than he had then. Like some higher power was mocking him for showing that small weakness. But he wasn’t weak, and he’d be damned if he was going to make Erwin think such a thing of him. 

“Do you not want to talk about it?” Arlowe asked, and he sounded too concerned, too careful. 

Levi shoved his chair back and muttered, “Whatever,” walking away from the table without glancing back at his friend. Guilt swarmed but he swallowed it down for the time being. It was better, he supposed, to spare Arlowe of his bullshit than to sit there on the edge of tears ranting. Arlowe didn’t need to witness that. 

At home, Levi changed his clothes because he didn’t really know what to do and had to occupy himself with something. He wasn’t going to think about it. Wasn’t going to let himself dwell on what he was feeling. If he did, he’d spiral, and Levi didn’t spiral. Not for Erwin, not for anyone. 

He made tea and sipped it at the dining table, tapping the edge of it repeatedly until giving in and picking up his phone to send his boss a text: 

Levi Ackerman [cleaner]: Not coming in tonight

Whilst he waited for a response, he finished the tea and brewed a second cup, almost throwing it down himself when his phone buzzed with a notification. Which was pathetic and made him want to scream or cry or disappear. He wasn’t obsessed. He wasn’t. Erwin was just his boss who happened to be very handsome and very good at making him cum and annoyingly sweet, and - no, Levi was not obsessed. 

Erwin Smith [Dom + CEO]: Okay, thank you for letting me know.

Erwin Smith [Dom +CEO]: Is there a reason why you can’t come in? 

A reason? Levi cursed. Of course Erwin would want a reason, why hadn’t he expected him to ask? God. How stupid could one person be? 

He pondered over what to reply for a couple of minutes, thinking up transparent excuses like food poisoning or flu, but those wouldn’t work. Erwin was cleverer than that. 

Fucking bastard. 

It must have taken him longer than he thought to reply, because before he even started typing again, another message popped up. 

Erwin Smith [Dom + CEO]: It’s okay if you’re still dropping. That’s a valid reason. If you are, here are some things that may help you to feel a little better: Turn off your overhead lights and use lamps/candles; eat plenty; hot drinks (specially sweet ones); take a bath with soothing scented products; sleep; fresh air (even just through an open window); watch a comfort film/show. Feel free to let me know if you need any support if you are dropping. Be gentle with yourself, Levi.

Erwin Smith [Dom + CEO]: If there’s a different reason why you can’t come in, I’d appreciated knowing what it is just for my records (if it’s illness/mental health related I can still pay you for your hours tonight). Otherwise I will have to deduct these hours from your pay.

Damn him, damn him, damn him!

Levi didn’t have much choice but to reply - if he didn’t, Erwin would take tonight’s hours off his pay, and he didn’t want that. But if he told him the truth, admitted to what Erwin presumed was going on, how would that make him look? 

That morning, he’d walked out of The Place Downtown insisting he didn’t need any help and that he was fine. He could hardly just turn around and go against all of that. 

He finished the second cup of tea. Dropped his head onto the table. Didn’t reply. 

He was tired, and Erwin had said sleep might help, so Levi tried to do that. But to his dismay, all he could think about was how badly he wanted - needed - Erwin to be there and how alone he was right now. Perhaps he should have stayed with Arlowe, only all he seemed able to do in his company was complain about Erwin, and that didn’t help. Talking about his boss only made him want his presence more, and Levi hated it. 

It was ridiculous. They weren’t dating, nowhere near that. Erwin had touched his pussy a few times purely to indulge Levi’s curiosities. That did not equate to Levi craving to be in the same fucking bed as him. That was just pathetic. 

He didn’t understand. He knew what subdrop was. He knew why it happened. So why did he not have a clue how to make himself feel better, and why did everything he tried only make it more severe, like he’d die if Erwin didn’t appear soon? 

That fucking bastard. 

There were two things he could do: stay at home on his own and continue to sink, or go into The Place Downtown and admit with his tail between his legs that he needed support.

Frankly, he didn’t want to feel any worse than he felt now. 

He walked there slowly, aware that somewhere along the way his heart started to palpitate the way it did when he was overly anxious. Outside the door, he stood for a moment, contemplating turning away, before stepping inside. 

Armin was, as usual, at the reception desk, and looked suitably surprised to see him there. “Hi, Levi,” he greeted. “Erwin said you weren’t coming in tonight?” 

“Yeah. Um. I just…need to talk to him about something. Um. When will he be available?”

Looking down, Armin checked the schedule. “He’s got back-to-back clients all day until eleven. He might have ten or fifteen minutes between them, but I can’t say for certain.” 

“Oh. Um. I’ll come back at eleven.”

It was the longest evening of his life, simultaneously on edge and tired, feeling like he was experiencing a mild panic attack since leaving the club. Like no amount of breathing satiated his lungs or his heart. 

He googled ‘ dealing with subdrop’ but most of the articles or Reddit posts explained that the most effective way to come out of it was to be with the Dom. That didn’t exactly comfort Levi; he couldn’t be with the fucking Dom right now, and he shouldn’t need to. Erwin wasn’t his damn boyfriend! 

A few pages were mildly reassuring, things like ‘ being alone doesn’t mean you can’t feel better, you just need to find methods that work for you’. But even that wasn’t very useful, because Levi didn’t know what methods he was even supposed to be trying, and everything felt like such a huge task right now. 

He did a few things on Erwin’s text message - had a bath, opened a window, made himself tea with plenty of honey. But he couldn’t sleep and anything that made him feel better in the moment stopped working as soon as he did something else. 

Briefly, clearly desperate, he considered texting the man back, telling him that, yes, he was dropping, and yes, he did need support. But that sounded pathetic and needy and besides, Erwin was busy until eleven anyway.

By the time he could begin the walk back to The Place Downtown, Levi feared he would burst into tears if he was told he couldn’t see Erwin.

His temples ached with each heartbeat. 

He signed in with Armin and sat in the waiting area tapping his fingers on his knees. What if Erwin laughed at him, or turned him away, or told him it was his own fault for refusing help this morning? What if -

Erwin appeared from down the hall, looking both confused and concerned, a frown on his beautiful, lovely face.

As usual, he was wearing a sharp suit and polished black shoes, though he’d taken off his tie and undone the top few buttons of his shirt. Upon his magnificent nose sat a pair of thin-rimmed glasses. The ones Levi had seen on the side table in the bedroom when he’d first started his job there. 

So, Erwin really did need glasses. 

“Levi,” he said, approaching where he sat, his voice as velvety as ever. “Armin said you wanted to talk to me.” 

Silently, Levi nodded, not standing until Erwin gestured down the hall for him to follow. Worried if he tried to make his voice work, all he would do was whimper. He trailed behind the taller man, his heart running away from him, and didn’t attempt a ‘thank you’ as he stepped past Erwin holding the door to his office open for him. 

The door closed. Erwin sat on the couch; Levi stood stiff just beyond the door, tapping his thighs with frantic fingers. Wanted to ask so many things, to get the reassurance and comfort he’d been unable to provide for himself, but he had no idea where to start, and he didn’t like the idea of asking for something without Erwin bringing it up first. Which was absurd. Levi never cared about that shit. He said whatever the hell he pleased to whoever the hell was there, and he didn’t care how they thought of him, whether they approved or didn’t. 

But Erwin was - 

Erwin was Levi’s boss, and that made things weird. That was all.  

“Sit,” Erwin said. “Tell me what’s going on.” 

Levi was still stiff once he’d sat down, continuing to tap his knees. He shrugged. He wondered if he’d jump if Erwin told him to, deciding now was not the best time to be considering such hypothetical scenarios. 

“Are you dropping?” 

Again, Levi shrugged, which he knew Erwin knew meant yes. Because Erwin just knew these things, and it was annoying usually how he could read Levi, but he was thankful for it now.  

There was no sign of judgement or mockery. Erwin gave a sound of thoughtful understanding and asked, “Do you need some help coping with it?” 

Levi swallowed. He refused to sit there silently and make Erwin guess what he wanted all evening. “I’m - I - I know I - I said I - I don’t - I didn’t - I -”  

“Levi. Look here. Focus on my face. Good.” A brief smile. “It’s alright. I’d never turn you down when you’re dropping.” 

“Thought I could - could feel fine on my own.” 

“It’s totally normal not to feel comfortable admitting how low you are. Especially considering how new this is for you. Please try not to be ashamed or embarrassed. There’s absolutely nothing wrong with needing support.” 

This. Levi had needed this . He nodded.  

“You’ve done a good job coming for help. Thank you for trusting me. Is there anything in particular you need from me, or don’t you know?” 

The praise was magnificent, just what Levi had been yearning for. Approval for his choice, to know that Erwin was happy with what he had done, even if the decision only needed to be made in the first place because of Levi’s stubbornness. “I don’t know.” 

“That’s okay.” Erwin stood from the couch, and Levi worried for a moment that he was going to leave like he believed he had last night in the shower. But of course, Erwin didn’t do that - he was only standing to turn off the overhead light and replace it with remote-controlled, warm LED’s. “I’m going to do what I think will help based on what I know about you, but you can tell me if it isn’t helping. I won’t be offended.” 

“Yeah. Okay.” 

“First, Levi, why don’t you take your shoes and jacket off and get yourself more comfortable. Would you like us to go into the bedroom and lie on the bed?” 

Levi shook his head. He made no move to take off his shoes or jacket. “Um...” He blinked wetly. “Um. Can - can you do it?” 

“Take your shoes and jacket off?” 

“Is that - is - is it okay?” 

“Of course, Levi. Not a problem at all.” 

Whilst Erwin untied his laces and removed his shoes, Levi sat still and quiet, trying to steady his trembling and soothe himself with the fact that Erwin was there. 

“I’m just going to touch your shoulders and arms to take your coat off, okay, Levi?” 

“Yeah.” 

Carefully, Erwin eased Levi out of his coat, moving his arms and holding his upper arms one by one as he pulled the sleeves down. When he moved away to hang it up, Levi wanted to ask for him to come back again, to keep touching him all soft like that. But it all sounded so pathetic, so he didn’t say anything. 

“Have you eaten plenty today?” 

He blinked back into the conversation, nodded. 

“Would you like anything else? I can make some toast or cereal. It’s no bother.” 

“No,” Levi replied, barely more than a whisper. He cleared his throat. His chest hurt, like something was trapped in there. “I - I feel really bad.” 

Erwin came to kneel before him, more-or-less eye-level, his face so soft and tender it was difficult to believe he was the same man who’d told Levi off before. “I know, sweetheart. That’s okay. Lean back, hm? Try and make yourself comfortable. I know it can be hard when you’re feeling like this. I can get you some extra cushions or a blanket or something if you like.” 

“Should’ve - I - I should’ve listened this morning.”

“We can talk about that later. Let’s just focus on what we can do to help you feel better now, alright?” 

Leaning back until he was slouched on the sofa, Levi mumbled a vague, inaudible response, closing his eyes and breathing out heavily. 

“That’s good, Levi.” Lightly, he began circling Levi’s knees. “Would you like to tell me what you’re feeling? It can help to voice it.” 

“Like.” Levi shook his head slightly, his fingers still tapping his thighs. “Like I’m in one of those - um - you know those hydraulic press things?” 

“I know the ones. You feel like you’re inside one, as in you’re at the bottom and the press is coming down on you?” 

“Mm.” 

“How far down would you say it is now? Are you being crushed, or is it yet to reach you?” 

Levi shrugged. He wasn’t sure what had made him think of that at all, but it was nice to be taken seriously regardless. “Maybe it’s just - just beginning to push down on me?” 

“Where was it this morning?” 

“Barely making contact.”

Erwin hummed. His hands were rubbing the length of Levi’s thighs now. “Excuse me for asking, Levi, and you absolutely don’t need to tell me anything you don’t feel comfortable with, but have you hurt yourself at all since dropping?” 

“What? Like…self-harm?”

“Yeah.” 

“No. Just moped around and got pissy with Arlowe. Which is fuckin’ - I fuckin’ hate it. You know? This shit I pull when I’m in a bad mood. Like - like it has to be everyone else’s problem and I can’t just be fuckin’ nice about it.” Levi drew his hands over his face and groaned into them, only realising as he spoke how rude he’d actually been to his friend. “He was only trying to help. Shit.” 

A knowing sound left Erwin’s mouth, followed by, “Unfortunately dropping can make people irritable and easily angered. Arlowe sounds like the sort of man who’d understand that, Levi. Try not to work yourself up over whatever it was you said whilst you’ve been feeling so bad.” 

“You sound like a shrink.” 

Erwin chuckled. “Is that an insult?” 

“Nah. It’s nice. Reassuring. Tch. Don’t let that get to your head. Bastard.” 

Again, Erwin chuckled. “I’m glad you find it nice.” He removed his hands from Levi’s thighs and stood up, causing the younger to open his eyes and watch him. “I will reprimand you for the insult at a later date.” 

At that, Levi huffed and closed his eyes again. “Looking forward to it,” he mumbled, though he genuinely was, and it was comforting that Erwin still had intentions of taking part in scenes with him after this. “Is it normal to not know how to deal with this?” 

“Absolutely,” Erwin replied immediately, sitting down beside Levi as he did and noticing how quickly the smaller man moved to be closer, fitting himself against his side. 

“Um. I don’t really wanna talk anymore.” 

“No worries. We can sit here quietly for as long as you’d like.”

Levi fell asleep like that, which wasn’t a surprise to Erwin as much as it was a relief, and for more than an hour he remained as he was with Levi leant against him, only moving once his arm was completely numb where it was trapped between them. 

Gently, he woke him, stroking his hair and saying, “Hey, Levi, you can stay in the bed tonight. I’ll sleep in here.” 

“Huh?” Levi moved slowly, blinking against the orange lights. “It’s fine, I’ll go home. Um, sorry.” 

“No need for an apology. Are you sure you wouldn’t prefer to stay? It’s no bother.” 

“Yeah. I’ll go home. Um. Who’s gonna clean?” 

“Oh, don’t worry about that.” 

“Okay.” 

“Are you feeling better?” 

“Pretty much normal.” 

“Good, I’m glad to hear it.” 

“Yeah. So. Thanks. Really. Um. See you Wednesday?”

“See you on Wednesday, Levi. Get home safe.” 

It was Erwin who did the cleaning in Levi’s absence, staying up well into the early morning before it was done. 

Chapter Text

Horny bastard what's new 

I drew my version of Levi (2nd image is NSFW)

Before Levi’s shift on Wednesday, he met with Arlowe again, their coffee/tea outings becoming almost daily lately. It was good for Levi - he wasn’t usually one for frequent socialising, found it grating and annoying, but with Arlowe it wasn’t like that. They got on in a way Levi didn’t get on with many people. Even Furlan and Isabel irritated him, enough for him to go days, even weeks sometimes, without speaking to them. Furlan’s extroversion baffled him often, and Isabel tended to match his energy most of the time. Levi supposed it made sense considering she and Furlan lived together, but still, it was a lot for his general lack of social energy. 

Arlowe matched him though for the most part, taking hints which Furlan seemed not to notice or bother to do anything about, and Arlowe didn’t take Levi’s rudeness personally. Levi was glad of that. 

Erwin had been right - Arlowe was the type of man to understand why he had walked off the other day. 

Levi cursed himself for thinking about Erwin again. He needed something to cleanse his mind of that fucking bastard. 

Today, Arlowe was dressed wholly unlike himself, and Levi didn’t usually comment on appearance or correlate clothing to a person’s identity, but this was hard not to say something about. 

With his tea, he sat down at their usual table, wondering if it was a breach of their friendship boundaries to bring it up - they hadn’t been friends that long after all, and Levi wasn’t a dick. He wasn’t going to intentionally make Arlowe uncomfortable for his own curiosities. That would have been mean, and he wasn’t mean to people he actually liked. 

It turned out that he didn’t need to say anything, because Arlowe brought it up almost immediately after the initial greeting and brief small talk. “I lost my clothes,” he said, pushing a hand through his hair. “It’s complicated.” 

“Whose clothes are these?” 

“That’s why it’s complicated. These are mine too.” He shook his head slightly and sighed. “I still live with my parents, and basically I’m too cowardly to come out.” 

Levi blinked, surprised. No wonder Arlowe often seemed unhappy and on edge when they hung out - he was still fem-presenting at home. “So, you change when you’re not at home.” 

“Right. And I lost my fucking clothes, so now I’m stuck with these. I lost my binder, too. That’s the worst of it.” 

“I have an old one,” Levi offered without hesitation. “I kept it after I got surgery.” He sipped his tea. “You can borrow some clothes, too, if you want. Though, I don’t know if they’ll fit. You’re taller than me.” 

“Are you sure? That wasn’t why I brought it up.” 

“I know. But it’s no bother.” 

Levi showed Arlowe to his wardrobe in his flat barely half an hour later, telling him to try on whatever he liked and then going to dig out the binder. He stopped momentarily to check his phone when it buzzed. 

Erwin Smith [Dom + CEO]: Good afternoon, Levi. Would you like to engage in a scene tonight after I’ve done my work? 

So much for trying not to think about him. 

Levi left him on read, if only to piss him off, and decided he’d reply just minutes before turning up for work, even though he already knew he was going to agree to it. 

He found the binder at the back of a drawer in the bathroom, shaking it out and turning it over to check for any damage before returning to the bedroom, where Arlowe was sitting on the edge of his bed in a pair of black cargo pants and a Bad Omens shirt that was too long on Levi. 

“Here.” He passed the binder to him. “I hope it fits okay. It’s not ideal considering it’s pretty old, but better than nothing for now.”

“Thank you. Really.” 

Levi had a lot of things he wanted to know. Were Arlowe’s parents transphobic and was that why he hadn’t come out to them? Had he tried, and they’d shut him down? Did his friends outside of Levi deadname him, or did he only make friends in spaces that were safe, like the gay bar? 

They settled on the couch and chose a Gordon Ramsay episode to watch. Arlowe said a few minutes into it, “They’re not bad people or anything. My parents. I just  - it’s hard. They tried for years to conceive and when they found out they were having a daughter, it was, like, the best day of their lives. You know? They could finally begin to plan things around raising a daughter. My mum told me how much she loved shopping for baby clothes and how it was always her dream to have a daughter to dress and all of that.” He shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal, but Levi could see that it was. “Because it was so hard for them to conceive in the first place, it’s this huge deal that they have a - a daughter, and I just…don’t know how to tell them that they don’t really have that daughter anymore. You know? I know it’s silly.” 

“It’s not silly.” Levi paused the television. “It’s not. You care about them and don’t want to feel like you’re taking something they worked so hard for away.” 

“Yeah.” 

“But I think your parents tell you that stuff because they want you to know they love you and are obsessed with you because you’re theirs.”

Arlowe shrugged. 

“If you were born a male, they’d probably tell you how they always wanted a son.” 

“Yeah. Maybe.” 

“I’m sorry you can’t be yourself around them. That must be hard.” 

“I didn’t mean to make things depressing.”

“Oh, don’t be stupid. It’s hell not having anyone to talk to about this stuff. You’re very welcome to talk about it with me.” 

“You’re quite sweet once you get past the calling people bastards thing.” 

“Oi, I am not. Take that back.” 

“Never. I’m gonna start calling you sweetie pie.” 

“Like hell, you are.” 

Arlowe laughed. “Oh, yes, sweetie pie, I am. Try and stop me.” 

“Tch. Bastard. Get fucked.” 

“Speaking of getting fucked, what’s new with your hot boss?” 

Levi groaned at the crass segue. “He sent me this fuckass text earlier asking if I want to do a scene tonight.” 

“What did you say?” 

“Nothing, I’m making him wait.”

“Are you going to do a scene, though?” 

“Of course, I’m not an idiot. I just want to piss him off first. It gets him all riled up, and then he gets all bossy and dominating and makes me cum harder.” 

“You have no shame.” 

Levi shrugged. 

“I think you should let me meet him. If he’s as hot as you say, I deserve to see.” 

“Tch, how do you plan on doing that? You won’t even be allowed into the club without an appointment. You got money to blow?” 

“No, but you can sneak me in tonight, surely.” 

Levi pondered the idea. It wasn’t out of the question. The only person in tonight would be Erwin, so Levi could quite easily let Arlowe in, but Erwin also had cameras and if he noticed someone with Levi, he’d probably not be too lenient. Then again, Levi had told him about Arlowe more than once, so if he mentioned beforehand that he was bringing him, would that make Erwin more likely to accept it? 

But that would mean replying to his text sooner than planned. 

“I suppose I talk about him so much it’s only fair.” He took his phone from his pocket. “He might be okay with it, anyway, considering he knows about you.” 

“Awww, you told your boss about me! I’m flattered, sweetie pie.” Before Arlowe even finished speaking, Levi was abandoning his phone to whack him (gently) with a cushion, resulting in a full blown play fight on the couch, Arlowe repeating ‘sweetie pie’ among fits of laughter until Levi had a hand over his mouth. 

“Bastard,” he said carelessly. 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: Yes to the scene. Also I’m bringing Arlowe to meet u and if u tell me not to I’m going to be very mad and you’re going to have to deal with that

Erwin Smith [Dom + CEO]: I see. That’s fine, but he’s going to have to sign a consent form to be in the building. I will leave one on the reception desk. Please bring it to me once it’s signed.

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: As u wish commander 

The form was on the desk just as Erwin had said, the same one Levi had signed when he started working there. Arlowe scribbled his name onto it and gave it to Levi, saying as he did, “This place is nice.” 

Levi just nodded in agreement and led him down the hall, knocking as usual on Erwin’s door and entering when called in. He thrust the paper in his general direction and it floated to the ground. Erwin glanced down at it, then fixed his gaze on Levi and said, “Pick that up.” 

“Too old to bend down?” 

“Levi, stop trying to impress Arlowe and pick it up.” 

He blushed at that despite trying to remain unbothered and did as told, slamming it down on Erwin’s desk and folding his arms. 

“Hello, Arlowe,” Erwin greeted, getting up and stepping past Levi. “It’s nice to meet you.” He extended his hand to shake, and Arlowe returned the gesture whilst failing to hide his amazement at how beautiful he actually was. 

“Yeah. Hi. Nice to meet you, too.” He looked sideways at Levi and raised an eyebrow in approval. “You’re very tall.” 

Erwin smiled briefly. “Indeed.” 

“God, stop making his ego bigger.” 

“Aw, stop being so salty, sweetie pie.” 

Levi scowled; Erwin’s brow quirked in amusement. 

“Okay, I’m content now,” Arlowe announced. “I’m gonna go. See ya’, Levi. Cheers for the clothes and everything today. Bye, Erwin. You’re the hottest man I’ve ever seen.” 

The office was quiet after Arlowe’s departure, Levi standing there unsure what to say, until Erwin asked, humoured, “Sweetie pie?” 

Levi groaned loudly and rolled his eyes. “He likes calling me that. Tch.” 

“Hm. Interesting.” 

“Is it?” 

“Very. Go and do your cleaning.” 

“Why is it interesting?” 

Erwin returned to his chair. “Go and do your cleaning, Mr Ackerman.” 

“Why is it interesting?”

“Are you being difficult on purpose?” 

“No one is difficult by accident.” Levi hoisted himself up onto the desk, carelessly pushing pens and Erwin’s laptop out of the way to sit there. “Why is it interesting?” 

“Acting out is hardly going to encourage me to answer that, now, is it. Go and do your cleaning.” 

“Bastard.” 

“Levi.” 

Swinging his legs, he leaned back on his elbows, head turned sideways to look at Erwin. From that angle, his angular cheekbones were particularly magnificent. “Make me do it, then,” he challenged. 

Erwin stood again and walked around to where Levi’s legs dangled, grabbing him by the waist and easily lifting him up and off the desk, making Levi yelp. He carried him to the closed door and lowered him down until he was standing. 

Levi stared up at him. “Pick me up again.” 

Erwin laughed - laughed - and moved away. “No. Do your job. I believe you know the way to the store cupboard.” 

“Bastard.” 

“I’m going to be unforgiving in our scene later, Levi. Is that what you want?” 

“Bastard,” he repeated, turning around and pulling the door open. “Like I give a shit. Tch.”

Was that what Levi wanted? 

In short, yes. Erwin was everything when he was in a particularly controlling mood, and Levi craved that. To be thrown around and told what to do, to be treated according to his actions, and yet for all of it to be safe and consenting and enjoyable. It was the perfect set up, but he didn’t want Erwin to know that he saw it like that.

Levi cleaned with a distracted mind, trying to work out what the scene would entail today and just how unforgiving Erwin was going to be. Would he tie Levi up and ruin his orgasms? Refuse to touch him and make him like there naked? Tease him but never let him cum at all? 

Not much was worse, in Levi’s opinion, than not being allowed to cum. 

By the time he was finished, he was soaking just from the anticipation, and he came to tell Erwin he was done, finding his boss reclining on the couch in his office with a newspaper in his hands. 

Erwin glanced up at him. “Sit.” 

“Huh?” 

“No. Cut that out. I tell you to sit. What do you say?” 

Levi swallowed. “I said. Huh.”

“Cut it out.”

“You fucking cut it out, bastard.”

“Why must you begin each scene like this?” 

The thing was, Levi knew why, just didn’t know how not to do it - he enjoyed the act of giving up control, but it was intimidating to put himself in that position to begin with and this was a way to prove to himself that he could be as defiant as he so pleased. Like he needed to remind himself of it before he could allow himself to submit.

“Maybe you’re a bad dom,” he said. 

“We both know that’s not true. Sit down before I change my mind and cancel this whole scene.”

That snapped him more into place. “Yes, Sir.” Levi sat beside him and remained still - as still as he could - and waited for the next instruction.

Erwin continued reading the newspaper like Levi wasn’t there at all. It was infuriating, and the longer it went on, the more restless Levi grew. 

Eventually, frustrated and in a defiant mood, he shoved his hand beneath his apron and into his pants, but clearly Erwin was paying close attention - he grabbed his wrist immediately and forced his hand away. 

“You stay still,” he demanded.

Levi huffed and said nothing. 

“What do you say?” 

“Tch. Yes, Sir. Bastard.” 

“What have I told you about insults, Levi?” 

“Yeah, well, I don’t give a shit.” 

Erwin finally turned his attention fully to Levi, discarding the newspaper on the coffee table. “Why are you in such a defiant mood today?” 

“You bring it out of me.” 

“No. Last time, you were very compliant. I was pleased with you. I’m not pleased now.” 

That stung. For all Levi’s talk, there wasn’t much he wanted more than for Erwin to praise and be pleased with him. He swallowed. 

“You want me to be pleased with you, don’t you, Levi. You look disappointed now that I said I’m not.” 

Damn him! 

“Sit still and do as I say, and then I’ll have no reason not to be pleased with you, hm?”  

Levi weighed up his options. He could continue to defy Erwin, but - well, annoyingly the man was right. He was disappointed to be told Erwin was not pleased, and how was Levi supposed to feel good like that? After all, the point of this was to feel good.

“Sorry,” he mumbled. “I’m sorry.” 

“Are you going to do as I say now, Levi?” 

“Yes. Sir.” 

Erwin hummed, not convinced, but released his wrist. To Levi’s dismay, he picked up the newspaper and continued reading it, and Levi wanted to curse him a hundred times over for making him sit there and endure it. 

It took him by surprise when Erwin spoke up again, so many minutes later that Levi had drifted into a daze. “Take your clothes off,” was what the man said, not looking up from the paper. 

Levi blinked and bit back a ‘huh?’, replying instead, “Yes, Sir,” and doing as told, starting with his apron and shirt. 

As he undressed, Erwin didn’t watch, didn’t even cast a glance at him, and once he was completely naked, Levi wondered if Erwin was going to be cruel and make him put all his clothes back on again. That seemed like something he would do.

His cunt would probably leave a crude damp patch on the expensive couch. Levi found that he quite enjoyed that idea. 

He waited for Erwin to call him good for doing as told, but that never came. The action of undressing felt, therefore, incomplete, like he couldn’t properly move on to the next instruction without the praise. 

Suddenly, Erwin was up off the couch and sitting instead on the coffee table, directly facing Levi. “Give me your hands,” he said, and Levi did. Erwin produced a long piece of black ribbon from his back pocket and began looping it around his wrists to bind them. “Tell me you want this off and it comes off. Understand?” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

“What do you say to stop the scene?” 

“Tangerine.” 

Good. Levi wanted Erwin to say it so badly he could almost hear it. But it didn’t come, and it wasn’t right, and he knew it was purposeful, a punishment for his previous defiance, his purposeful rudeness. He should have expected it.

Erwin guided Levi’s tied hands above his head to rest on the sofa cushion. “They stay here. I don’t care if your arms start to ache.” 

Levi swallowed and nodded. “Okay.” 

“No. Try again.” 

“Um. Yes, Sir.” 

Good. 

Say it, say it, say it! 

Levi swallowed again. This was going to be difficult if Erwin was going to continue refusing him praise. 

Next, Erwin pulled Levi’s knees apart, exposing his wet pussy. “Legs stay open.”

“Yes, Sir.” 

“Now, Levi, tell me about your most recent masturbation session.” 

What the fuck did that have to do with anything? Did the bastard get off on knowing Levi masturbated? “Um. I…don’t know where to start.” 

“When was it?” 

“This morning.” 

Erwin almost smiled. It made Levi want to knee him in the face or kiss him, and he didn’t quite know which. “What did you use?” 

It was embarrassing to talk about, and it shouldn’t have been. If there was one person who Levi knew didn’t care about crass language and talk of masturbation, it was Erwin, and yet talking about masturbating in such detail still felt like a taboo. Even in this place. 

Looking at him intensely, Erwin waited for a response. His gaze made Levi’s cock throb. 

“Um. I was - I was in the shower.” 

“I asked what you used, not where you were.” 

Levi flushed. “Fingers,” he said. “I used my fingers.” 

“What did you do with your fingers?” God, did he want a second-by-second account of what he’d done?

“Touched myself,” he answered dumbly.

Erwin didn’t look impressed. “Be specific. What did you do with your fingers?” 

“I…I touched my cock.”

“More specific. Touching your cock is assumed.”

Fuck you! 

He was flustering Levi intentionally, making him embarrassed and forcing him to vocalise something that usually was kept private. But Levi wasn’t going to let him win. 

“I rubbed it in circles. Um. That’s - that’s all I really did.” 

Erwin placed his palms flat on Levi’s bare thighs but didn’t move them. His gaze had dropped from his face down to between his legs. “Were you standing?” 

“No. Can’t cum standing.” 

“Oh, really?” 

“Really. Sir.” 

“Hm. We’re going to have to test that. Not today, though.” 

Levi didn’t know what to say, so he said, “Yes, Sir,” to be safe. 

Erwin hummed. He certainly seemed more pleased than before, but still didn’t give any sort of praise. It was most infuriating. “You’re awfully wet for a man who hasn’t been touched.” He trailed his fingers down his thighs, ghosting over his pussy but barely touching at all. 

Still, Levi reacted to it, making a sound without meaning to. 

“Were you this wet this morning, Levi?” 

“Always wet.” 

“Yes, I can well believe that. But that wasn’t my question.” 

“No, Sir. I wasn’t this wet.” 

“I see.” Two fingers came to rest over his clit, not moving. 

Levi swallowed. Surely, Erwin wasn’t expecting him to sit still and not try to create friction when his fingers were there. But, he’d already pissed him off - if he did anything to annoy him now, Erwin might stop touching him altogether. 

Levi stayed still. 

Erwin slid off the coffee table and onto the ground to be more level with his cunt. “You’re going to cum,” he said, and Levi didn’t understand. He couldn’t cum with just that small touch! No one could fucking do that. 

What was he supposed to do? Say that he couldn’t? What would Erwin do then? Stop the scene? Levi didn’t want that. He wanted to cum, but how in hell was he supposed to do that without some proper stimulation? 

“Can you do that, Levi?” 

Levi gave no response. He didn’t want to disappoint Erwin again by saying no, but it would be a lie to say that he could do it, and lying would disappoint him, too. 

“I asked you a question.” 

Slowly, he shook his head. 

But Erwin didn’t look disappointed. “I know you can’t. You need more. Why didn’t you tell me you couldn’t?” 

“I - I didn’t…um…” 

“You didn’t want to make me any less pleased with you.” 

Silently, Levi shook his head. 

“It’s curious, Levi. You like to put on this act of being unbothered and rude to me, yet you don’t like the idea that I’m not pleased with you. Why do you put on the act in the first place?” 

“Um…” 

“Is it that you enjoy seeing me irritated? Is that entertaining to you?” 

Fuck this bastard! 

“Is that why, Levi?” 

“Maybe. Yes.” 

“You’re very lovely when you give up the act, you know. It’s not a bad thing to be obedient in a scene. Specially for someone who I imagine must be rather dominating in most aspects of your life. Surely, you feel relief at being able to give that up for a while with me?” 

Fuck you, fuck you, fuck you! 

“I - I suppose. But I…find it hard to do that.” 

“I know. That’s what I’m trying to change.” 

“Um…” 

“Yes?” 

Levi pushed down on his fingers finally. Remarkably, Erwin didn’t chastise him for it, but he didn’t move, either. “Um. It’s just…shit. Nevermind.” 

“No. Tell me. I don’t want you to not ask for something you need. You should know that by now.”

“You just…haven’t called me - like - good…or anything.” He was blushing - he could feel it in his face, a heat that he would have hid behind his hands if they weren’t tied.

“Ah.” Erwin smiled, looking up at him again. There was an unmistakable expression of satisfaction in his features, like he had been hoping Levi would bring it up, like it was part of his plans tonight. “Yes, I know.” He glanced down at where his fingers rested against Levi’s pussy before lifting his eyes. “It was intentional. You were being petulant. I didn’t think you deserved any praise.”

His bluntness always surprised Levi, but he didn’t know why - he was blunt, too, and it was an obvious part of Erwin’s whole dominant thing. But few people spoke to Levi like that, and even less got away with it without a scathing remark or a threat of violence. 

Right now, Levi couldn’t think up anything of the sort to say. It was difficult to go against Erwin for more than half an hour or so, and Levi found himself leaning into a state of wanting to do anything and everything he could to make Erwin happy. “Oh.” 

“Praise is important to you, isn’t it, Levi?” 

“Yes. Sir.” 

“Yes. Just like how being shown respect is important to me. Why should I give you what you want if you won’t return the favour?” 

It was a fair point, and Levi didn’t have an argument against it. “I’m sorry,” was all he could think to say. “I’m sorry, Sir. You’re right.” 

That certainly changed his mood a significant amount - he must have picked up on Levi’s genuinity, something he didn’t give often. Must have been able to see that he was serious, that he wasn't just saying it to get away with his bratiness. “Thank you.” 

Levi squirmed. He felt terribly vulnerable sitting there now that Erwin had basically summed up his entire character in a few sentences. Felt like he wanted to simultaneously hide himself away and open himself up.

Looking anywhere but his boss’ face, he whispered, “Please.” 

“What do you need, sweetheart?” 

“Please…Sir.” 

“Tell me what you need and you’ll get it.” 

This was torture. “Just.” He shook his head. “Tell me, please.” 

Please, please, please.

It was pathetic and he couldn’t stop. 

“Tell you what?” 

Levi swallowed. “That I’m good. Please.” 

Finally, Erwin began slowly stroking over his little cock in gentle, rewarding gestures, making Levi whimper in relief. “Good boy,” he murmured. “Thank you for apologising to me. I appreciate it. I’m very pleased with you. Good boy.” 

“Yeah?” 

“Yeah, that’s right. I’m always pleased with you when you’re good. You’re being so good for me now, aren’t you, darling. And your pussy is so handsome, dripping wet from such little touch. I could feel you all night, you know. I could make you cum over and over and listen to you beg from overstimulation until you’re so exhausted you fall right asleep here in my office.” 

Levi was going to slip. The two times it had happened prior meant he was now more accustomed to what it felt like to be getting to that place, and the onrush of praise after none at all was taking him there so fast it was like his ability to think coherently disappeared all at once. He could do little other than moan, his bound hands clenching behind his head. 

“You want to keep slipping?” Erwin asked, momentarily stopping his fingers. “You might drop again.” 

“Mm. Keep going.” 

“Yeah? You’re sure?” 

“Mm. Yes.” 

The thing was, most people didn’t slip in every scene - it usually took Erwin considerable effort to get someone there if they requested it. But it was different for Levi, easier. Like it was supposed to happen, like his pretty little body was made for it. Like, with Erwin, his natural response was to give over his control, to embrace whatever Erwin decided to give to him. 

“You remember your safeword, Levi?” 

“Mm.” 

“Tell me.” 

“Tangerine.” 

“Good.” Erwin pressed the two fingers that were on Levi’s cunt to his mouth and hummed. “Would you like to taste?” 

Watching him, Levi nodded, because yes, he did want to taste, wanted to know that Erwin was telling the truth and he really did taste as good as he made out. He parted his lips for Erwin’s fingers and licked hesitant at first, then sucked his two fingers into his mouth with a soft moan, eyes falling closed. 

Erwin’s other hand came to his hair, threading through it slowly. “I’m going to ruin your orgasm,” he said sweetly, as though it wasn’t a horrible sentence. “I know you’re being good for me now, but you were a nuisance earlier, and you know how this works. I have to punish you. So, I’m going to ruin your orgasm, and then if you’re still being good after that, I’ll make you cum again properly. Is that clear, Levi?” 

Levi dropped Erwin’s fingers from his mouth; they trailed down his throat lightly. “Ruin my orgasm?” He echoed. 

“Do you understand?” 

“But I said sorry.” 

“I know you did, and I appreciate that. But that doesn’t erase how disrespectful you were, and if I don’t show you there are consequences, you’re not going to stop acting out.” 

Levi made a disagreeable sound. 

“Do you think that’s unfair?” 

“Erwin, I don’t…like ruined orgasms.” 

“Oh, I know, darling. No one likes them. That’s why it’s a punishment. You’ll get a proper one afterwards if you don’t complain.” 

“Can I have a different punishment?” 

“Such as?” 

“Dunno.” 

“You understand that when we’re in a scene, Levi, I’m the one who makes the decisions, yes?” 

“Mm. Yes.” 

“And you understand that it’s my decision to ruin your orgasm?” 

“Yes. But -”

“Levi. I know you won’t find it pleasurable. I’m not asking you to find it enjoyable. I’m asking you to accept that your actions have consequences, and the consequence is something that you don’t enjoy.” 

Levi swallowed. “Thought the punishment was no praise. Thought that was all.” 

“Do you think I’m being unfair, Levi? Be honest.” 

“I don’t know. Just…hate ruined orgasms.” 

“Do you agree you acted out earlier and shouldn’t get away with that?” 

Silently, Levi nodded. 

“Yes or no.”

“Yes.” 

Erwin hummed. “Would a ruined orgasm now make you less likely to act like that again?” 

“Yes, but - but…” 

“But you don’t like them because they’re uncomfortable and unsatisfying. That’s the point.” Erwin had started to stroke his little cock again, bringing him slowly closer. “You can safeword if you truly do not want it. Otherwise, it’s what you’re going to get. I don’t care if you don’t enjoy it. I don’t enjoy you acting disrespectful towards me.”

It was a losing battle; Levi had no leg to stand on and he didn’t want to use his safeword. “Okay,” he mumbled. 

“Okay, what?” 

“Um. Sir.” 

“Good. Open your legs a little wider for me, that’s it. Be good and I won’t have to send you home without a proper orgasm, hm? I don’t want to do that to you.” 

The entire approach was awful because Levi knew what he was chasing would not come, and he mewled in a mixture of pleasure he couldn’t ignore and mild dread, beginning to squirm away from his boss when he grew close. Trying to avoid the inevitable. 

Erwin gripped his hip and kept him in place. “Be good,” he said. “Be good, Levi. Don’t sabotage your next one, too.”

When closer became there, and Levi was stiff with the need for relief, Erwin gave his cock a few more firm tugs and then pulled his hand back, just enough for the orgasm to hit but not for it to happen.  

Levi whined loudly, panting and shaking his head. “Please,” he tried desperately. “Erwin…” His voice was high, needy. 

“I know, I know, darling. It feels bad. I know it does. Remember this feeling the next time you consider foul-mouthing me.” 

“Sorry. I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Sir, please-! I’m sorry. Please…” 

“Shh, settle down. Deep breaths. I’d like you to sit here quietly for a few minutes.” 

“Wha - Erwin?” 

“I’m not going anywhere, I’m going to sit with you. I’d like you to be quiet until I speak to you next, is that clear? Can you do that?” 

Nothing about Levi’s demeanour suggested he could, but he mumbled, “Yes, it’s clear, Sir.” 

“Good.” 

For ten minutes, Erwin made Levi sit there, unsatisfied and on edge, listening to his almost-silent whimpers, waiting until he seemed ready to cry before lifting a hand to his hair and murmuring, “You look like you need a real orgasm, sweetheart.” 

Levi nodded quickly, frantically. “Please,” he mumbled. “Please.” 

“Oh, good boy. You’re saying please so much today. Keep that up.” Erwin got situated between Levi’s legs again, circling his thighs. “Would you like me to make you cum?” 

“Mm. Please…”

“Yeah?” 

“Please. Need it. Erwin, please…”

“Try and relax, good boy.” Sliding his hand up Levi’s inner thigh, Erwin ran his fingers firm over his cunt, rubbing a few loops before pressing two fingers as deep as they could go into him. 

“Please…” Levi moaned, gripping the back of the couch with his bound hands. He didn’t doubt that Erwin was going to let him cum for real this time, because everything Erwin said he was going to do, he did. Unless Levi fucked it up by acting rudely and forcing Erwin to punish him. 

The sound was ridiculous, the wetness inside Levi giving Erwin’s fingers an easy task, seeping out between thrusts. 

“That’s it,” Erwin encouraged. “You’re so good, you’ve been so good. I’m so pleased with you, sweetheart.” 

Levi came with a lurch and a yell, sinking down on the couch and whipping his head from side to side; Erwin fingered him all the way through, murmuring how good he was and how handsome he looked, but Levi was too blissed out to pay much attention. His chest was rising and falling rapidly. 

Untying the ribbon binding his wrists, Erwin said, “Good job, Levi. We’re all done. I’m gonna get a cloth, I’ll be right back.” When he returned, Levi hadn’t moved much, was slouched on the sofa with his eyes closed; Erwin wondered if he was already asleep, murmuring as he knelt back down, “You still with me, Levi?” 

“Mm,” came a vague response, though Levi didn’t open his eyes or make any move. 

Erwin wiped him gently, soothingly, repeating how good he was and that he’d done well, hoping it would lessen the chance of him dropping again. He made sure not to go quiet to avoid Levi thinking he’d left - he wasn’t going to make that mistake twice. 

“Good…this time,” Levi mumbled, followed by a pleased sound as Erwin tucked a blanket over him. “Feels nice, not like last time.” 

“Good, I’m glad. Would you like to stay here, or lie on the bed?” 

“Mm. Here.” He yawned. “Will you sit with me? Is that okay?” 

“Absolutely. Of course it’s okay.” 

Unsurprisingly, it didn’t take Levi long to fall asleep once Erwin was situated beside him. He had his head tucked into Erwin’s shoulder, his legs pulled up beneath him, small enough to fit like that comfortably on the couch. 

Chapter Text

[There is piss in this chapter, I've put a warning just before so you know where to skip if you don't enjoy that]

[NSFW ASF]

The first time Levi saw Erwin outside of The Place Downtown, he thought he was becoming victim to his apparently overactive imagination. It wasn’t exactly out of the realm of possibility nowadays, when Erwin barely left Levi’s mind and everything made him think of his boss in some way. 

It was such a normal place that Levi couldn’t quite believe Erwin was there, like he existed only inside the club and didn’t live an average human life outside of it. Which was stupid, and Levi knew that, but it didn’t make it any less jarring to see him there with a plastic basket in one hand, the other picking up a packet of sandwich meat. Levi stared at him for longer than was polite, blocking most of the supermarket aisle with his trolley (he only went food shopping every few weeks - a basket would not do for everything he needed). 

Someone shoved past him so aggressively he lost his footing in his distracted state and stumbled slap bang into Erwin’s back, beginning to stammer out apologies before the man had even registered what had happened. 

Dropping the contents of his hand into the basket, Erwin turned, seemingly unbothered by the fact someone had just fallen into him. It was like nothing irritated him sometimes, and yet Levi had managed on multiple occasions to make him beyond frustrated simply by calling him a bastard.

His eyes widened a slight amount upon seeing Levi, and he offered a horribly genuine smile. “Levi, hi,” he said, like this was normal, like of course they would bump into each other in a fucking Booths. (A perk of working for Erwin - the money was fantastic, and now Levi could splurge on expensive food in an expensive shop.) 

“Um.” Levi stepped back as much as his trolley behind him would allow, looking up at his boss. “Yeah. Hi.” 

Erwin reached down and fixed Levi’s jacket where it had gotten crumpled in the commotion.

Levi’s eyes widened at the gesture. 

“Ah, excuse me. It’s just that your coat looks expensive, and I’d hate for it to be creased.” 

Levi swallowed. His jacket had cost a pretty penny, one of his many recent purchases since his new job. He had bought a similar one for Arlowe, ignoring his friend’s pleas to spend your money elsewhere, and was glad to see Arlowe wearing it at their very next meeting. 

But what fucking right did Erwin have to act like he cared, like it made any difference to him whether or not his jacket was creased? 

“It’s fine. Um. Thanks.”

“This is quite a coincidence,” Erwin went on, now facing Levi properly, gazing down at him as though seeing Levi right now was the best thing in the world. “I was thinking about you.” 

“What? You - were - me? Why?” Levi wanted to pass away. He didn’t stutter, never stuttered. He fucking hated Erwin for doing this to him, for riling him up over and over and knowing exactly what he was doing the whole fucking time. Like it pleased him to see his effects on Levi, like he fucking enjoyed knowing how flustered he got. 

Damn him! Damn him, damn him, damn him!

But the man just continued, unfazed by his unravelling. “I’d like to talk to you elsewhere, actually, if that’s okay with you. I have some - shall we say - changes that I’m making to the club. I’ve already discussed it with my other staff.” 

Even now, in the middle of the supermarket, he spoke like royalty. 

“What - what changes?” 

“I’d rather not get into it here. How does eleven pm tonight sound?” 

“Yeah. Okay.” 

“Perfect, I’ll be in my office.” 

Levi nodded. 

“I’ll let you get back to your shopping. It was nice to see you, Levi. Oh, handsome outfit, by the way. Fabulous choice.” Then he was walking away casually, and Levi was left staring after him in dull shock. 

What changes was he making? Was he going to fire Levi? Hire someone who didn’t get horny at the sight of him? Was Levi not good at his job? 

No, surely that was not it. Erwin praised his cleaning constantly, said he’d never had a cleaner as efficient and thorough as him. Unless - 

No. But - 

Maybe he said that to all his cleaners. Maybe this was his thing. Maybe he only hired people he was attracted to, as a sort of respite from clients. Not that his clients weren’t attractive, but hadn’t he said he didn’t tend to work with people who would compromise his professionalism? 

Maybe Levi was someone for Erwin to use, so to speak. To get kicks out of controlling and touching and tasting, because he could let go of his professionalism and he could call Levi filthy names and tell him how handsome and beautiful and tempting he was, and it didn’t matter. 

Levi swallowed. Surely not.

Erwin liked him. Erwin liked him. Would he do all that he had done if he didn’t? Would he look at Levi like he had just now, eyes glinting, smiling relentlessly?

He snatched a block of cheese from the fridge and shook his head furiously. 

Damn him. 

Levi: I’m going to MURDER this fucking man 

Arlowe: Hot boss??? 

Levi: Who else 

Arlowe: What did he do this time??

Levi: So I’m fucking in Booths and I bump into him (literally btw so embarrassing) and he’s like ‘I need to discuss some changes to the club’ and then right before he walks away he goes ‘handsome outfit by the way’ WHAT THE HELL IS THAT

Levi: Is he gonna fire me or what i don’t understand what this is about 

Arlowe: Would he fire u after calling ur outfit handsome? 

Levi: Idfk what that bastard is capable of 

Levi: Worst thing is the way he was looking at me Im wet thinking about it 

Levi: How can he make me annoyed and wet wtf is that about 

Levi: TMI lol sorry 

Arlowe: Nah we fucked man, I don’t think we have any boundaries

Arlowe: U can tell me anything there is no tmi I already ate ur pussy so 

Arlowe: I’d so do it again btw 

Levi: U would? 

Levi: Huh cool 

Levi: What do u think he’s gonna ‘discuss’ with me?? 

Arlowe: Probably something stupid he just wants to see u fr 

Arlowe: When are u seeing him? 

Levi: 11pm 

Arlowe: Wear the sluttiest outfit u own 

Levi: Lmfao I always wear slutty outfits 

Levi: I hate him why do I want him this bad 

Levi: It’s like never talk to me again u bastard but also I rlly rlly need ur hands in my pants and for u to call me good wtf WTF I HATE HIM what have I become

Levi: I’m in hell 

Levi: Are u free? 

Levi: Distract me 

Arlowe: Yeah I’m free I can meet now 

Arlowe: What sort of distraction do u want? 

Levi: Hm 

Levi: U in the mood to lick pussy? 

Arlowe: OOOOOHHH U BET 

Arlowe: In a platonic way 

Levi: Ofc 

Until Arlowe, Levi hadn’t understood the whole ‘make out with your friend’ thing, something people seemed to do a lot of in the university he went to. His flatmates had a habit of getting each other off without it changing their friendships, and Levi had thought it obscene. 

He got it, now. There was an ease to it, a comfort. The problem he had with the typical romantic relationship was that it needed so many things to function right, and sometimes Levi just didn’t care for romance. Perhaps that’s what he enjoyed about scenes with Erwin - they were still calculated, planned by Erwin. There was thoughtfulness and care but it was all for the goal of Levi doing what Erwin wanted from him, and it benefitted Levi because Erwin knew how to make him feel good. How to touch his body, what to call him, when to stop something and start something else. 

That hadn’t existed in his past romantic relationships, and he wondered if it was something he did, like he gave the wrong impression, like they thought they could get away with anything so long as it was coated in romantic language. Levi didn’t want that. 

He wanted someone to know what he enjoyed and for them to enjoy giving it to him. He didn’t care if they called him ‘sweetheart’ or ‘Mr Ackerman’ or all of it. That wasn’t the important part - they could call him what they pleased so long as their words were accompanied by genuine pleasure and care, and not just the need for them to get themself off. 

Where it was intense with Erwin, it was calming with Arlowe. Levi enjoyed both extremes.

He came with unashamed moans, and came again minutes later around Arlowe’s slim fingers, then twice more, until his mind was fog and any thoughts of Erwin had drifted, for the time being, too far away for him to acknowledge them. 

** 

At eleven, he knocked on Erwin’s door, all his uncertainties coming back at once as he waited to be called in. Part of him hoped Erwin would just fire him and get it over with, but he really didn’t want to lose his job. Nowhere else would pay this well, and for such easy work. It was practically free money. 

Erwin called him with the same voice he always used, giving nothing away, and he was sitting not at his desk but on the couch. There was his sleek tablet in his lap. Levi cursed himself for the way his eyes traced the muscle beneath those pristine suit pants. 

“Levi, sit down.” 

Levi did. He folded his arms. From there, he could smell Erwin’s soft cologne - Levi wasn’t sure it was cologne at all, but perfume. It was too gentle, too sweet. He swallowed; he was focussing on all the wrong things. 

“Thanks for coming. I know it was last minute to ask you earlier. I apologise for that.” 

“It’s fine.”

Rose. Levi could definitely smell rose. He hadn’t noticed that on Erwin before. Was it a new scent? A seasonal change, perhaps? Erwin certainly seemed the type to keep up to date on things like that, and he certainly had the disposable income to facilitate it, if Levi’s paycheque was any indicator of how much money he made. 

Erwin didn’t seem to have the aura of someone who as about to fire a staff member, but Levi was bad at reading people at the best of times, nevermind his fucking boss.

“I’ve been juggling things around for a while, and I didn’t want to say anything to you or the other staff until I was sure of my plans.” 

“What plans?” 

“Ah. Well, I’m opening a new club.” 

Levi blinked. A new club? He was fucking franchising? How huge was this man’s ego? 

“It’s rather exciting, and something I’ve been working towards for years. This club has provided so many people with so much confidence and comfort within their sexuality. Opening another branch will increase those numbers massively. However,” he sighed. “This means I’ve had to move around some staff so that I have a couple of experienced people at the new place, to make the opening smoother. One of these people is me.”

“You?” 

“Hange will be appointed as the manager here on days I’m in the new club.” 

So, Levi was going to see him less. That was the gist of it. He hated that he was disappointed.

Erwin went on. “I’d like you to train the cleaner at the new club.” 

“Huh? You what?” 

“Your work is fantastic, Levi. I’m so pleased with everything about the job you do and I’d love for the cleaner at the new place to follow your standards. I wouldn’t know where to begin trying to train someone up to work the way you do.”

It was horrible; Erwin spoke so kindly. He didn’t understand - Levi’s work was just the way he cleaned anything else. There was nothing impressive about it. “Oh,” he mumbled. 

“You don’t sound very happy about that.” 

“It’s just, I’m not a teacher. I don’t know how you expect me to train someone.” 

“You don’t need to be a teacher. I’ll hire someone with prior experience, but I just would like you to show them specifics.” 

“But, will I be working here?”

“You’re staying in this building, yes.”

This was worse, somehow, than being fired. At least if he were fired, Levi would know point blank that Erwin didn’t want him there, but instead, he had absolutely no idea what Erwin wanted of him. Erwin was moving to the new club and Levi wasn’t - did that mean his boss didn’t like seeing Levi as much as he did currently? Or, was it purely a business move, and no thought had gone into how much Erwin would see him? 

“Fine,” he said. “I’ll train the new person, or whatever.”

“Fantastic, thank you.”

Levi folded his arms and leant back with a scowl he didn’t try to mask. 

“What’s the problem?” Erwin asked. “I’d appreciate you being honest with me, Levi.” 

“Tch.” 

“Mr Ackerman.” 

“ What?” So, clearly Arlowe’s eating him out earlier had not made Levi any less irritable. 

“What’s the problem?” Still, his tone was level, professional.

What’s the problem? As if he didn’t know. As if he hadn’t made the fucking problem by deciding Levi wouldn’t be cleaning in the same club he was going to be working in. Levi clenched his jaw and said nothing. If Erwin wanted to act oblivious, Levi was going to make him regret ever making this decision. Or, failing that, was going to make him frustrated enough to fucking do something about Levi’s bubbling anger, because like hell was Levi going to just sit there and accept this. 

“Levi,” Erwin prompted. “You’re clearly not happy about this. What’s the problem?” 

“Oh, shove it up your arse.” 

“Every time, Levi, why must you do this? If you want something, ask. I’m not an unreasonable man. You know that. I’ll give you anything you want if you’re respectful. This, right now, is not respectful. We’ve been over this.” He stood from the couch and walked over to his desk, sitting down and opening the laptop. 

“I’m -” 

“Be quiet.” 

Levi swallowed. Erwin hadn’t used such a harsh voice with him before. It was jarring and thrilling, and he couldn’t decide whether he wanted it to happen again or for Erwin to apologise for his tone.

He decided on the former - what the hell was he there for if not to be thrilled? He sure as hell hadn’t applied for this job with the intentions of behaving, not when his boss was so intent on disciplining him (and looked like that). 

“Arlowe licked my pussy earlier,” he said casually, the same way one might say they’d been for a walk and the weather was nice. 

“Be quiet,” repeated Erwin, sounding unbothered. Had he even listened?

Levi exhaled heavily, purposefully loud, and added, “He doesn’t tell me off for calling him a bastard. Well, actually, he’s not done anything to be called that. Unlike you. So.” 

For a minute or so, Erwin gave no sign of acknowledgment, typing on his laptop with his glasses slipping partway down the bridge of his nose in an annoyingly attractive way. Then, not looking up from the screen, he said, “Do yourself a favour and stop talking.” 

“You’re so fuckin’ boring sometimes.” 

“Mr Ackerman.” 

“ Mr Ackerman,” Levi mocked in a high voice. “ Oooh Mr Ackerman, be quiet, your language is too severe for my delicate ears.” 

“Levi, please.” 

“Don’t fucking please me, bastard. You wanted me to come in early and now you’re telling me to shut up. I could be doing something interesting but nooo-” 

“Levi.” His voice was sharp now, had an edge to it that sounded less professional than he usually sounded, like he was having trouble sticking to that role. 

“ Erwin,” countered Levi, slouching down in his seat with his legs apart, trying not so subtly to tempt Erwin’s eyes there. 

Finally, Erwin got up from the desk, and - god, the material of those pants was doing the lord’s work. His thighs were everything in them, almost tearing from the fabric as his muscles moved. Levi had never had such a carnal desire to fucking bite something before. 

Turning his back to Levi, he picked up something from the shelf against the back wall, marching over to where Levi was sitting and demanding, “Hand out.” 

Levi blinked up at him. “Why?” 

“Put your hand out.” 

“Why?” 

A mildly exasperated sigh from Erwin before he leaned down, grabbed Levis wrist, and pressed the object into his palm firmly. Without giving Levi the chance to see what it was, he brought his fingers to his chin and held his face up, making him look directly at Erwin. 

“What the fuck is this?” Levi hissed. Whatever had been put in his palm was cold - glass - and smooth, perhaps a small, rounded vase. It wasn’t heavy enough to be a solid piece of glass like a paperweight.

“Tell me your safeword.” 

“Tangerine.” 

“Say it and this stops, understand?” He observed Levi’s furrowed expression for a moment and added, “We’re in scene territory. Use your safeword and this stops.”

At least his morals didn’t abandon him when he grew frustrated. “Okay.” 

In a second, Erwin’s tone shifted back, sharp again. “If you drop it, it’ll smash.” 

Every single thing out of this man’s mouth only confused him more. “What?” 

“If you drop it, it’ll smash,” Erwin said again. 

“Why would I drop it?” 

“Considering you seem to be unable to do what I tell you, if I tell you not to drop it, are you going to do that? Or, are you going to drop it just to defy me?” 

“I’m not fuckin’ stupid.” 

“No?” 

Levi narrowed his eyes. “No.” 

“So then, Levi, why do you feel the need to do what you know I don’t appreciate? I thought we were clear last time that if you disrespect me, I’m going to treat you accordingly, and I don’t recall you being very fond of the consequences then, do you?” 

When Levi gave no immediate response, Erwin went on. 

“You didn’t enjoy receiving no praise, and you certainly didn’t enjoy the ruined orgasm. Were those consequences not bad enough to stop you from acting this way?”

“Clearly not.” The thing was, Levi hated that ruined orgasm, and the lack of praise had made him horribly close to tears, but he also hated how easily Erwin could figure him out, and the only thing he could think to do was deny everything he said out of pure spite. 

Erwin hummed. “So, drop it, then. See what happens.” 

“No.” 

“Alright, don’t.” 

“What the hell is the point of this?” 

“I want to see what you do, Levi. Drop it or don’t.” 

“If I do?” 

“If you do, it’ll break.” 

“If I don’t?” 

“That should be obvious. You’ll still be holding it.” 

“Do you want me to drop it, or not?” 

Erwin smiled. 

“What?” 

“You do care about what I want from you. You don’t disobey me because you don’t care. You disobey me because it thrills you, and you only do it when you get something out of it. But that’s not the only reason, is it? There’s something else, but I can’t quite figure that one out.”

“This is fuckin’ stupid-” 

“Keep your mouth shut.” Erwin was still holding Levi’s chin, refusing to let him turn his head. His fingers were harsh enough to make his dominance unavoidable, but not to the point of pain.

There was an odd comfort in it, in being held like that.

“I have a lot of patience, Levi. I don’t punish people for making mistakes or acting on anxieties; you know that. I’ve given you chance after chance to get over your rudeness because I understand this dynamic can be intimidating when you’re new to it. But, now, I don’t believe the reason you’re defying me is out of anxiety. You enjoy getting a reaction out of me, and you enjoy being told off. That’s fine, but just be upfront about it. Tell me you want to play with this dynamic and we can do that, and I will indulge it. I will not indulge it if you do this just to irritate me. That’s not what scenes are about, and if you can’t respect me and my rules as your Dom, I am going to stop partaking in scenes with you.” 

Erwin forced his chin up slightly higher; Levi swallowed. 

I’m going to stop partaking in scenes with you. 

That forced Levi to silence himself before another snarky comment left his mouth. His goal was not that, anything but that. The scenes with Erwin were what he looked forward to all week, and unfortunately, as of late, the only time he got a decent night’s sleep was after he’d slipped into subspace and passed out there in the club. He had stopped trying to sleep in his own bed some time ago, since all it did was waste time he could be spending doing something useful. But even Levi, a man who had never slept all that much, felt the effects of so little rest after a couple of weeks. 

Speaking again, Erwin’s voice jolted him out of his head. “Is that clear, Levi?” Then, “Think about your response before you speak.” 

It wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair.

Erwin had such a habit of seeing past Levi’s actions and knowing why he was acting like that, and it was so jarring. 

He swallowed again. “Yes,” He mumbled. “Yes, Sir. That’s clear.” 

“Here’s what’s going to happen. You’re going to give that glass vase back to me, and you’re going to sit quietly whilst I put it back on the shelf. Then, you’re going to tell me why you feel the need to act this way. If you insult me, I’m going to stop any future scenes from happening, so I suggest you consider your words before talking. You don’t need to tell me anything you don’t feel comfortable with. Do you understand?” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

“Give me that vase.” 

The first part of Erwin’s plan was easy enough - give him the vase and sit quietly. Levi could do that, enjoyed watching his boss move to replace the object on the shelf. 

The second part, though, was less enjoyable, even if he understood the point of it. But he wasn’t the type to talk about why he acted the way he acted, and the only time he’d said anything to Erwin about his feelings beyond sexually was when he’d been dropping. 

Still quiet, he watched Erwin sit down opposite him, wondering if he could get away with saying nothing and quickly decided he couldn’t. And that wasn’t what he wanted, even if it was the easier option. 

“I’m a rude person,” he said, and Erwin gave him a dissatisfied look, urging him to elaborate, but he didn’t know what else to say. 

“No, you’re not.” 

Levi blinked at him pointedly. 

“You’ve shown me otherwise. You act rude, sure. But you’re not a rude person. If you were, you wouldn’t show me the respect you do when we get past the initial defiance. You’re rather sweet once we break through it.” 

“I suppose.” 

“So, Levi, why do you act that way?” 

“I don’t know.” 

“Give it a shot.” 

“I don’t know what you want me to say.” 

“The truth, Levi.” 

“I don’t know what that is.” 

“Alright, answer this. If I stopped reacting to your disrespect, would you keep doing it?” 

“I mean, I…I -” 

“Yes or no.” 

“I don’t know.” 

“Yes or no,” Erwin repeated. “If I stopped reacting, would you keep acting the way you have been?” 

“No.” 

“No, I didn’t think so. Do you enjoy it when I react?” 

“Yes. Sir.” 

“Why is that?” 

“I - I don’t know.” 

“Is it because being disciplined makes you wet? Or, is it because this is the only place you feel you can allow yourself to submit, and so the defiance beforehand is just a game to you? Or, does the arguing make your submission feel less scary, because you know you put up a fight first? Do any of those sound right?” 

“I…I don’t - I - Erwin, this isn’t - I don’t know what you want me to - to say.” The problem with talking about his feelings was that Levi couldn’t do it. His thoughts became a mess that he couldn’t translate, and then when he tried to talk, all that came out was nonsense. And it sounded so pathetic and stupid that he wanted to fucking cry. 

Damn Erwin.

“I want you to say what’s true. There’s no wrong answer.” 

“I just - I don’t - I - I…” When had this become a therapy session? “Is it so bad to just - to like it?” 

“No, but there’s more to it than that, isn’t there?” 

Of course there was. Of course Erwin fucking knew that. But this was too much, too exposing, too uncomfortable . “Tangerine.” 

Immediately, Erwin’s stern expression vanished, replaced by gentle concern, the same he’d had when Levi had come to him in the middle of his drop. He released his chin. 

Levi was embarrassed; he’d never expected he’d use his safeword to stop a conversation whilst he was fully clothed, not performing any sexual act at all. 

“I’m going to make you some tea.” 

Quietly, Levi watched him leave the room, sinking down into the couch and breathing out slowly.

Now that he was alone in the room, he felt alarmingly bad, worse than when he was trying to make sense of his thoughts and give Erwin a decent answer. Because truly he had wanted to respond properly, wanted to please his boss and for him to know that Levi was serious, that he genuinely did enjoy their scenes and respected Erwin even if he struggled to show it. 

He covered his hands with his face and took another long breath, and before he could take a third, a sob came up, and then it was useless to try and breathe steadily anymore. 

When Erwin came back a few minutes later bearing a tea tray, Levi was helplessly crying into his hands, ashamed to be seen like that and yet horrified at the idea that Erwin might leave again. 

Before he said anything, Erwin placed the tray down on the coffee table, then crouched on the floor before him. “Would you like me to leave?” His voice was so lovely, somehow soft and secure at the same time. 

Levi shook his head and heaved a breath, trying desperately to stop crying so he could talk properly. “Sorry,” he mumbled, and didn’t trust his voice to say anything more. 

“No, no. Don’t be sorry. Never be sorry for using your safeword.” He lay a soft hand on Levi’s knee. “I’m pleased that you used it, Levi. It’s always better to use it than to continue with something that feels uncomfortable, no matter the circumstance.” 

I’m pleased. 

“Thought you’re - you’re mad…” 

“Do you remember that I asked you to tell me your safeword, Levi?” 

He nodded into his hands. He should have hated that Erwin was speaking to him like that, almost patronising, but something about it was so comforting and soothing that he couldn’t bring himself to. 

“When I ask that, it means anything I say afterwards is part of whatever scene we’re in. Any displeasure I express only relates to things during that scene. We’re not in the scene anymore, so anything I said to you then is disregarded. Was there something I said that particularly bothered you?” 

Ignoring the question, Levi stuttered, “I - did I - did - did I do something wrong?” 

“No. The only way you could do something ‘wrong’ during a scene is to refrain from safewording when you need to, or by hurting either of us without it being mutually consented to.”

“I don’t - I don’t wanna do it wrong.” 

“You haven’t done anything wrong, sweetheart. Not at all.” 

“I couldn’t tell you.” 

“When I asked why you act that way? You tried, I know you did. It’s difficult to voice how you feel sometimes, I understand that, Levi. I’m not mad at you because you couldn’t find the words.” 

“Oh.” Levi dragged his knuckles over his wet eyes. They were heavy, needy for sleep. 

“I’m not going to be mad at you unless you do something to put yourself or me in legitimate danger. When we partake in a scene, you’re giving control over to me; it’s my job to gauge how to respond and what to do. Your job is to listen to me and try your best to do what I say. You did that today, Levi, even if it took some time to get there. But, like I said, as soon as I ask your safeword, we’re in a scene, and anything that I say to you then has absolutely no effect on how I’ll treat you once the scene is over.” 

“I thought scenes are sexual.” 

“Usually, yes. But I could sense you were in a different headspace to a normal ‘boss - employee’ dynamic, and initiating a scene protects both of us. Does that make sense, Levi?” 

“I think.” 

Erwin poured him some tea and said nothing more as he sipped it, sitting opposite with his tablet in his lap, focussing on that so as to avoid Levi feeling observed. He listened to his sniffling and glanced up at any louder sound, checking whether he needed to offer any help, but mostly let Levi calm down on his own. 

After finishing his tea, Levi placed the cup down on the tray and said, still with tears in his voice, “I haven’t submitted to anyone before.” 

Erwin looked up. He wasn’t expecting any further conversation. “I gathered that.” 

“I don’t really know how to do it.” 

“You can’t force yourself to submit.”

“I know.” 

“I will never force you to submit, either, Levi.” 

“I know.” 

“If I push you, it’s because I’m reacting to what you give me. When you’re defiant, I get the sense your goal is to submit.” 

“Mm.” 

“You just struggle to do that without the battle first.” 

Levi nodded. 

“That’s okay, Levi. Try not to feel you’re ‘wrong’ for that.” 

A yawn. He rubbed his eyes again. “I want to. Submit to you, I mean. I genuinely want to. I just - I dunno. Sometimes it’s like - I guess I’ve built this whole thing of being overly independent and - and not really trusting other people that much. You know? And then when I want to submit, it’s - it’s a battle with my own instincts, I guess. To let myself do it. So I fight you to feel better about it, or something.” He shrugged. “And, also, I suppose I’m worried of doing something that might make you displeased with me.” 

“Yes, I can see that pleasing me is important to you.” 

Levi nodded, flushing. It sounded so pathetic. 

“I think we should try something now,” Erwin said, leaning forwards to put his tablet on the coffee table. “If you want to. Of course. You can say no.” 

“Try…what?” 

“I want to prove to you that there’s nothing you could do to be ‘wrong’ during a scene.” He moved over to sit beside Levi but didn’t touch him. “I think a lot of what’s holding you back is the anxiety that I’m going to be displeased by you doing something that you want to do, because perhaps you feel it’s too taboo or ‘stupid’, or something else entirely.” 

“I - I guess.” 

-[Piss warning ahead]-

“I want you to undress, sit in my lap, and piss on me.” 

Levi blinked at him but found that he didn’t immediately despise the suggestion - he’d had plenty of time to consider it since the first time Erwin had brought it up, and the man did have a point. If anything was going to be considered ‘wrong’ in Levi’s mind, it was pissing on his fucking boss, so surely doing that and receiving no negative reaction would help him to overcome that fear of disappointing him. 

It was ridiculous that he was worried of disappointing Erwin at all, but he couldn’t do anything about that, and besides, he enjoyed the times when he had managed to fully submit and slip into subspace, wanted to allow himself to do that as much as he pleased and without the battle beforehand. 

“Here?” He asked. 

“Where would you like to do it?” 

“The bed.” 

“Alright, come with me.” 

Levi did, following him like he didn’t know the way and standing between the bed and the door, waiting for Erwin to say something, to give the next instruction, realised that somehow, somewhere in that conversation, he had submitted. 

By his expression of gentle pride, Erwin had noticed that, too. “Tell me your safeword.” 

“Tangerine.” 

“Good. Take your clothes off,” came the next instruction, then, “Sweet boy.” It was an unexpected comment and Levi soaked it up, because what else was he supposed to do?  

The whole time he undressed, Erwin watched, but it didn’t feel suffocating or judgemental, just nice. Levi had never been conscious of his body or its nakedness around Erwin, even the first time. 

When he was done, his clothes folded on the side, his boss gave a satisfied smile and strode to where he stood, taking him by the waist with ease and moving him onto the bed, and Levi didn’t struggle against him. He did what Erwin prompted him to do until he was sitting in his lovely lap and their faces were near.

He wondered whether Erwin had been this close to his clients, whether he treated everyone like this, and tried to convince himself he didn’t care if Erwin did. 

“Good,” Erwin hummed, stroking his hips absently. “Good boy. Lean into me. Let me support you. I want you to relax your body as much as you can.” 

Levi was hesitant to begin with, but Erwin showed no sign of discomfort and so he relented, resting against him and slotting his head into the side of his neck. The perfume was strong there.

“Good boy. Comfortable?”

“Mm.” 

“Keep relaxing. Loosen your whole body.”

That included his bladder, which certainly was not relaxed. He’d had a lot of tea before arriving at the club, as well as what Erwin had given him. It wasn’t that he was desperate to the point of distraction, but he wasn’t not desperate, either. 

Whilst leaning into him, Levi had moved back a little in Erwin’s lap, leaving a gap big enough for Erwin to quite easily slide his hand onto his lower stomach where he rubbed gently. “You have my full consent,” Erwin said, and his hand dropped lower, a light pressure on Levi’s bladder. “Feel that?” 

Levi made a noise in response. 

Erwin pressed down further; Levi whined and shifted. “Relax, sweetheart. Don’t fight against it. You’ve got permission to let it go.” He pressed more, and Levi made another sound of discomfort. “You’ve got permission,” Erwin murmured, then again - “You’ve got permission, pretty boy. Relax. Relax, sweetheart.” 

It was hard not to with Erwin mumbling so soothingly to him, and after the chaos of the day, Levi found all he wanted to do was obey. 

Initially, it was terrifying, and Levi’s entire body tensed at the first release of his bladder. He swallowed hard and tightened his pelvic floor, stopping before he had even properly started. But he didn’t want to give up now. “Erwin?”  

“Hm?” 

“Can you touch my pussy?” 

“Thank you for asking so politely.” 

The contact was good, pleasant and distracting, and slowly Levi let his pelvic floor loosen, rocking gently against Erwin’s fingers which were now wet with both arousal and piss. 

“ Good boy.” 

“Mm?” 

“Yeah, that’s right. Good, good boy. I’m so pleased.” 

It felt weirdly lovely. Levi didn’t know why, really. It shouldn’t have felt that way at all. He was pissing on his boss -! 

But Erwin sounded so glad about it, and his fingers were certain and familiar on Levi’s little cock, stroking, tugging, toying with him, all the while his lap was being soaked. “Good boy,” he kept murmuring, even after Levi had stopped pissing, his voice all velvet. 

-[Warning ends}-

When two of his fingers pressed inside Levi, pistoning before Levi could properly register that they were inside him at all, he all but sobbed, cumming with a mess of stuttered breaths and mewls. 

“That’s it,” Erwin whispered. “Good boy. You’re such a good boy.” 

It was too much to try and respond verbally; his ears were ringing pleasantly, vision swimming. He closed his eyes. Against him, Erwin moved, and Levi was slack, letting his limbs go wherever Erwin guided them. Distantly, he registered the loss of Erwin’s body heat, but before he could think to complain about it, to attempt to speak, Erwin was picking him up, taking him somewhere. 

Levi decided he didn’t care where, so long as it was Erwin taking him there. 

Chapter Text

[CW for alcohol]

The club was odd without Erwin there. Different. Levi didn’t know, for the first few weeks after the opening of his new club, whether he liked it or not. In some cases, it was better. There was nothing to distract him so he completed his cleaning quicker than he had whenever Erwin was in the building, but without the distractions, Levi found himself lacking the excitement he’d had before. The anticipation of seeing Erwin again, of wondering what he was going to ask of Levi, what he would do to make him cum. 

Hange was there more than they had been before, taking over Erwin’s office and spending a few evenings a week sitting at the desk. She talked Levi’s ear off whenever she had the opportunity, telling him way more about herself than he cared to know - they had met Erwin through a mutual friend and, to no one’s surprise, talked so much to him that it had come out quickly that she was interested in practicing being a Dom(me) in a more ‘professional’ setting. Thus, Erwin took Hange on board, and she’d been there ever since. 

The worst thing about the new club was that Levi couldn’t slip into subspace since they hadn’t engaged in a scene in weeks, and without that, he barely slept at all. By his own mistake, he had started to rely on those weekly scenes for a long, deep sleep to get him through to the next week, and now that was gone, he didn’t quite know what to do about it. 

It was all well and good lying down and closing his eyes, but that was not the same as sleeping, and Levi had become so bad at that lately it was almost laughable.

Consequently, Arlowe had to sit through him complaining - ranting - about everything and anything. So much so that he cut Levi off mid-sentence one afternoon in their usual coffee shop and said, “You need to tell him this, man.” 

Levi glared at him. Tell Erwin? No. He couldn’t tell Erwin. He was his fucking employee, not his boyfriend, and it was his own fault for this, his own fucking issue to deal with. Erwin would not be finding out. 

“Don’t be fuckin’ stupid,” Levi muttered in response, throwing back the last of his tea like a shot. 

“It’s affecting your work, though. That’s something your boss should know.” 

“Fuckin’ drop it. Shit.” 

That was how it went often, and Levi never left the conversation feeling good about it, but what the hell was he supposed to do? If he didn’t complain to someone, he’d go crazy, and he’d already managed to piss Furlan off so much they hadn’t spoken in over a week. 

If he kept going like this, he’d probably end up severing his friendship with him permanently, and then no doubt with Arlowe, too. 

The problem was, this had never happened before. There wasn’t even a word for it. Because he wasn’t obsessed, but it wasn’t a normal feeling, either. It was like submitting to Erwin so much had attached a fucking string to him and Erwin, keeping them close, and now it was pulling on Levi, giving him stupid headaches and heart palpitations at night when he couldn’t sleep.

Lying there in the dark replaying all the praise, all the soft-spoken words and touches and smiles. 

Levi felt like he’d been broken up with, and it was so fucking stupid, and he hated it. Hated that he had let this happen. 

Hated Erwin for doing this to him. 

He didn't even see his boss when he trained the new cleaner, who frankly was terrible, and Levi didn't hesitate to say as such. He was a younger man, around Armin's age of 19, who Levi was pretty sure only got the job because Armin knew him. And Armin was so efficient and self contained with his receptionist position that it made sense, in theory, his friend would be the same.

Alas, he was not. His previous experience was some random weekend job cleaning holiday cottages, and he'd done that with supervision, and Levi wondered what the fuck Erwin was doing hiring someone like that. To piss him off, probably.

When Arlowe was busy, Levi went to the gay bar alone, making out but not going home with anyone, and it was during one of these nights, alcohol only magnifying it all, that he yanked his stupid work phone from his cargo pants’ pocket, ordered another disgusting, way too strong drink, and let his anger manifest into text messages. Because what fucking right did Erwin have to do this to him? 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: u kniw wht erwuin FUCKUUUUUUUU U FUEKCKIGN BASSTRSD!!!!!!

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: ruind my FCKFIGN LIFE FUCKUFUCKUFUCKU 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: u tgink ur si fcying clevr dnt u i kniw u did ths to fckng GET RIDOF ME FUUUCCKKKK UUUUU !!!!!!!!!!!!!

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Hello, Levi. I’m not following. Are you drunk?

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: ‘are yiu drukn’ SHUT UOIPPPP 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: u KNIW what u did I fckund HATE U I HSTE U BASTRD BDSTARD BASTSRD

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: I’m sorry I’ve upset you, that’s never my intention. Are you safe? 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: WTFDOUCARE FUCKDDK EYUOFUIOEUP

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: GI TO HRLL !!!!!!!!SIF3GRF0EWF 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Would you like to say this all to me in person? 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: ?

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: I just got off work, I can come and get you if you tell me where you are. We can talk. 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: I dint wanns tslk 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: fucku 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: What do you want to do? 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: idk

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: fyckedhfoshbfhw

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Where are you? 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: fyck iff 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: You’re upset with me, that’s okay. At least tell me where you are so I can come and drive you home. You don’t need to talk to me if you don’t want to. 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: finr

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: gsy bar by teh ststoin 

Erwin Smith [CEO + Dom]: Thank you. I’ll come and get you. 

Levi Ackerman [Cleaner]: fyck u bsztrd 

After Erwin stopped replying, Levi dropped the phone back into his pocket and took an unceremonious gulp of his drink, then another, and then he was stumbling through the bar with his almost empty glass in a tight grip, carelessly bumping into other men on his way to the exit. 

This wasn’t like him, the whole getting drunk thing. He didn’t favour feeling so out of control; if he were sober, he’d have wondered if this was just an excuse to finally text the man, to tell him what he was too proud to say without alcohol sloshing around inside him. 

But he wasn’t sober, and he didn’t know how to think straight right now. 

Outside, he tried to remember which way led towards his building, but the roads were too dark and he couldn’t stand in one place long enough to figure it out. He walked in uneven circles outside the bar and swore at anyone who passed, including a very tall man who took the glass from his hand and put it down beside the wall. 

Levi swore at him the most, cursing him for ruining his life and stealing his drink and looking at him weird, all the while Erwin took him by the shoulders and guided him into the passenger seat of his car. His mouth was dry and his ears rang. 

Then, Levi muttered about his car and how horrible it was with its heated seats, which were so comfortable his body practically gave up trying to move as soon as he was sitting there.

Even now, when Levi was being what could only be described as a pain in the arse, Erwin spoke in a measured, calm manner, saying things about how it was okay to be upset and that they could talk about it later, when he wasn’t so drunk. Things that only mature people would say, and Levi couldn’t stand it. He wanted a fight, wanted Erwin to yell at him and kick him out the car; he wanted to know that he was right about it all. That Erwin was trying to get rid of him. He didn’t like Levi anymore. He’d had his fun and now he wanted someone new to play with. 

At least then, Levi would have the satisfaction of knowing he was right. 

“What’s your address?” Erwin asked, though he must have known Levi was too fucked to give a coherent answer, because he was already driving. The movement of the car made Levi feel a little sick. 

“Not tellin’ you where I live,” he hissed, pressing buttons on the radio until Erwin gently swatted his hand away. “Bastard. Fuckin’ - fuckin’ bastard. Bastard, bastard, bastard. ” 

“Okay, that’s fine. I’m taking you to my place, then. You can sleep off all this alcohol in my spare bedroom. How much have you had to drink?”

“Mind your fuckin’ business.” 

“I’m just checking you don’t have some sort of alcohol poisoning, Levi.”

“You’d - you’d like that. If I was…had poisoning.” 

“No, I very much would not like that. How much have you had to drink?” 

“You stole my drink -!” 

“You could barely even hold it.” 

“Bastard.”

“You need sleep.” 

“Sleep,” Levi mumbled, and then barked a loud, flat laugh. 

“What’s wrong with sleep?” 

“Sleep is-is-is fuckin’ - fuckin’ lie. It’s a lie!” 

“Oh?” 

“Fuckin’ lie, Erwin. Fuck.” 

“Why’s that?” 

Levi shook his head violently and returned his fingers to the radio. Erwin pushed his hand off again, still gentle. So gentle. Levi wanted to fucking kill him for being so fucking gentle right now. 

It would have been nice, for a moment, to know that he was angering Erwin, to know that Erwin fucking cared enough to give a reaction.

He began to hit Erwin’s left arm with both hands, turned in his seat to properly reach, and didn’t get a reaction until Erwin needed to change gears and Levi was making it difficult, getting in the way. 

Even then, Erwin didn’t raise his voice or get mad, just sighed and said, “You can attack me in a minute, Levi. Let me stop safely first, please.” 

And there was something about his fucking voice, his fucking patience, that Levi couldn’t take, couldn’t fucking deal with. Weeks without it and he was losing his mind, and it was so pathetic and stupid and - God, what was wrong with him? 

No one else spoke to him like that - he didn’t allow them to. He got mad, he yelled, he stormed off. There wasn’t a chance for them to attempt to defuse it, to talk gently. But Erwin didn’t react the same way, and he didn’t give Levi the chance to storm off, and maybe it was Levi’s own fault. Maybe he was too enraptured by his presence and his voice and his fucking way with words. 

Damn him, damn him, damn him! 

All at once, he sobbed and withdrew his hands, bringing them to his face and hair, gripping it in his fingers and trying to be quiet, to calm the hell down. This was stupid. This was so stupid. This man was his boss, and he was drunk in his car at midnight crying hysterically. 

He was being so fucking stupid. 

“I’m sorry, Levi,” Erwin said levelly. “I didn’t realise I had upset you, and I’m sorry I have. It’s never my intention to do that.” 

“Fuck you,” Levi tried, but his voice caught in his throat and it sounded so weak he couldn’t believe it was even him talking. He wanted to disintegrate into the car seat; he wanted a fucking hug.

His temples throbbed; his chest burnt. Erwin should have slapped him across the face and told him to pull it together, but he wasn’t going to do that, and Levi knew it. 

Three times. Levi had cried in front of Erwin three times . He hadn’t even cried in front of Furlan or Isabel three times. It was horrifying and he couldn’t do anything about it, because the man had a fucking skill for forcing Levi to actually feel his own emotions rather than ignore them, and Levi didn’t know how to fucking deal with that. 

No more words were shared for the rest of the journey, the only sounds being Levi’s crying and the car engine

Erwin parked outside his house and got out of the car. Levi wiped at his eyes over and over but they wouldn’t stop leaking, and when Erwin opened the door for him, he tried to kick him, but his body wouldn’t go where he wanted it to and he’d forgotten he was still plugged in - Erwin must have done that for him when he got in, because he certainly hadn’t. The sky was on the ground and everything was wrong. 

Unfazed by his attempts at physical harm, Erwin leaned over him to undo the seatbelt, and when Levi made no move to stand, hooked his arm under his knees and lifted him up. Levi would have been amazed at the ease in which he did it if he wasn’t so out of it on alcohol and exhaustion. 

Erwin’s house was warm, or Erwin was warm, or both.

Levi tried a few times to get out of his arms but the alternative was much less appealing, so he gave up. 

He was laid on a bed, and he was still crying, and he wanted a fucking hug. 

“Okay, Levi,” said Erwin, sitting on the edge of the bed. “Do you want to tell me what you’re upset about, or do you want me to leave you to sleep?” 

“Fuckin’ - fuckin’ told you. Sleep’s a - a lie.” Rolling over, Levi shoved his face into the silk pillow. He wanted a fucking hug. 

“Sleep is real, and you need some.” 

“Fuckin’...fuckin’ can’t. Bastard.” 

“You can’t sleep?” Erwin moved; the bed shifted. “Okay. I’m gonna get you some water and-” 

“ No.” Levi shot up so he was sitting, swaying even like that, and stared at him. Tears in his eyes continued to leak out. 

Mildly alarmed, Erwin stopped where he was standing between the bed and the door. “Levi-” 

“No,” he repeated. “Don’t - you - you - you can’t - you can’t - you - you - fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck. You can’t fuckin’ go. I - I can’t - I - you - fuck.” Swallowing, Levi dropped back down on the bed, and his chest hurt, and that stupid headache was back, and he wanted a fucking hug. 

Retracing his steps to the bed, Erwin sat down once more, hesitating before placing a hand on Levi’s shoulder. The concern in his features was lovely and horrible and Levi couldn’t look at anything else. “I’m here. Do you want me to stay? I can stay.” 

He wanted a fucking hug. 

“Why…” Levi mumbled, sniffling and rubbing at his eyes. 

Erwin stroked his shoulder in circles. “Why what, Levi?” 

“You - you went…away. You chose - you - you chose the new - new place and - and - and - I - and I didn’t - I - you - you…” 

“Oh. I see. That was purely a business move. It had nothing to do with choosing to be working somewhere away from you. Is that what you’re asking?” 

A long gap. Levi thought about grabbing Erwin and pulling him closer, but he didn’t want to be politely declined. This was already so far removed from the responsibilities of Erwin as his boss.

He pressed his fingers to his head where it hurt and blinked for a long few seconds. Everything was trying to make him sleep. “You got tired of - of me…” Levi shook his head and swallowed. 

“No, no. Not at all. Like I said, it had nothing to do with you, Levi. It was a business move. That’s all. I’m sorry I upset you, really. I didn’t realise.” His hand stroked down Levi’s bicep and back up, grounding and secure. “Is that why you’re angry with me?” 

Was that why he was angry? Levi didn’t know anymore. At first, he’d been angry because he had to return to masturbation as his main sexual outlet, and then his anger had turned towards the new cleaner, then Furlan and Isabel, for being too interested in it, for trying to offer advice. Then, Arlowe, and now - now, Levi didn’t know. 

Perhaps he was angry with himself, because he hadn’t told Erwin he wanted to be in the same club as him.  

Or, perhaps it was all fucking Erwin’s fault, and perhaps Levi hated him. But that didn’t seem correct either, even if it might have been easier. It was difficult to hate Erwin, difficult to hold a grudge against him when everything he did and said was so fair. 

He was a hard man to hate. 

“I thought - I - I thought you wanted to be…away. From - from me. I thought…” 

“Oh, Levi. No.” 

“I - I make you mad, and - and - and annoyed, and you - you -”

Levi heaved a breath and covered his face with his hands. Everything he wanted to say wasn’t coming out in the right words and it all sounded so childish, and yet he could feel Erwin’s concern, his regret at upsetting Levi despite it not being his intention.

“Fuck. Erwin. Fuck. I just - I - I can’t - I don’t know how to fuckin’ - how to sleep anymore and - and - and it was - it helped when - when you put me in - in sub - subspace, and I just - I just…fuck. Fuck.” He shook his head in his hands. He shouldn’t have said that. Erwin wasn’t supposed to know that. Stupid, stupid, stupid . “I feel sick.” 

Erwin sat in the bathroom with him whilst Levi threw up, stroking his hair and saying things Levi didn’t listen to. Things about how he was okay, it was alright, they could sort this out. He made Levi drink water after, holding the glass for him, and then Levi refused to leave the bathroom without a shower. Slurring how filthy he felt, how many people had touched him in that bar.

He made no attempt to undress himself, so Erwin did it for him. He asked if Levi wanted to keep his underwear on and he mumbled a ‘no’.

And if he wasn’t so drunk, so fucked, he would have noticed with a pang in his chest the fact that Erwin asked that even though he had seen Levi naked plenty already. 

Staying clothed, Erwin helped him shower, keeping a secure hand on his arm in case he were to slip in his drunken state, and the whole time, Levi sniffled and mumbled things too quiet to make out over the water. Erwin paid no mind to the water soaking into his shirt, focussed only on keeping soap from Levi’s eyes and holding him steady.

Levi stood still and obedient as Erwin wrapped him in a towel after, staring at the mirror and asking suddenly, “Is this your bathroom?” 

Erwin met his gaze in the mirror. “Yeah, this is my bathroom. This is my house.” 

“You…shower here.” 

“Yes. Is that okay with you?” 

Nodding, Levi looked down at himself, gripping the top of the towel where it sat around his waist. “S’posed to be at work now.” 

“Don’t you worry about that. Would you like to brush your teeth? I have an unopened toothbrush you can use.” He pushed wet hair back from Levi’s face. 

“With your sink,” Levi mumbled. 

“Yes,” Erwin smiled. “With my sink.” 

“Mm, okay. Okay. Fine.” 

Levi took his time brushing his teeth and Erwin didn’t rush him, just stood in the bathroom with him and waited. 

Back on the spare bed, Erwin tucked the covers around him. 

“Don’t go,” Levi whispered. 

“I’m here, Levi.” 

“Here,” he echoed, and reached blindly for Erwin. 

“Would you like me to lie with you?” 

“‘Win?” 

“Hm?” 

“Are - are you mad? ‘Cause I - I sent you un-un-unprofes-unprofessional texts and - and I didn’t - I was s’posed to do work but I didn’t. ‘Cause I’m here, not at - at the club. In your house. Instead. Are you mad?” 

“No, I’m not mad.” 

“I…sorry.” 

“It’s alright. I understand. You need to get some sleep, sweetheart. We can talk tomorrow.” 

Levi nodded slowly and made a sound of vague acknowledgement, but he didn’t seem to be in agreement. 

Sitting on the bed, Erwin stroked his knuckles over Levi’s cheek, flush with the alcohol and recent tears. “You said you can’t sleep?” 

A long silence; Levi shouldn’t have told him that. But what use was there in denying it now? And in this state, he wasn’t sure he could, anyway. “No.” 

Erwin hummed. “Not at all?” 

“Barely.” 

“I see. That sounds difficult.” 

“Mm.” 

Erwin continued to stroke his cheek back and forth. “Would you like to try now? And if you can’t, that’s okay. I won’t be mad for that.” 

“Hate makin’ you mad.” 

“You know, I’m very pleased with you tonight, Levi.” 

“Mm?” 

“You told me how you feel, even if it was through drunk texts. Thank you for being honest. I appreciate it.” 

“Unprofessional,” Levi mumbled. 

Erwin smiled. “Yes, but that’s okay. I think we’re past the point of professionalism.” 

“Mm.” 

“How are you feeling now, sweetheart? Can I get you anything? More water? Something to eat?”

“Sleepy.” 

“Yeah? Good.”

Levi closed his eyes. “Missed you.” 

“I missed you, too. Can I lie with you?”

“You - you did?” 

“Of course I did.” 

“Okay. Lie here.” 

Erwin removed his belt and unbuttoned most of his shirt before getting under the covers beside Levi, not touching him because he was too fucking respectful of the fact Levi had no clothes on, and it made Levi want to scream.

“Fuck,” Levi said into the dark. 

“Hm?” 

“Can you just - fuck. Nevermind. Shit.”

“Don’t do that. Ask me what you want to ask.” How was it that even now, nowhere near a scene, Erwin could have such power? 

“I just…” Levi turned over, facing away from Erwin, but it felt so bad that he turned all the way around so his face was close to him instead, and without any more words moved to touch him.

Head to chest, arms resting over his torso, and Erwin didn’t reject him, didn’t push him off or tell him it wasn’t the time, they weren’t in the club, weren’t in a scene. 

He coiled his arms around Levi, and he said so quiet Levi almost didn’t catch it, “Of course I missed you, darling boy.” 

Levi exhaled long and slow. “Sorry, ‘win.” 

“Shh, no need for that. Try and sleep, good boy.” 

Well, it was hard not to do what Erwin told him when it was accompanied by a ‘good boy’, so Levi said no more, and he breathed in the perfume still lingering on Erwin, and he wondered briefly if it wasn’t the subspace that had helped him sleep, but the fact Erwin was there. 

Chapter Text

[NSFW]

Just when we thought Levi was getting somewhere

Erwin’s house was strange. Or, waking up in Erwin’s house was strange. Like he was somewhere forbidden, and yet also exactly where he wanted to be. The spare bedroom he’d slept in was nicely decorated with duck egg blue walls and chic dark grey skirting boards, light fittings, and window frames. It was nothing like the room in the club, but it was difficult to imagine anyone else decorating a room quite so handsomely as Erwin. 

Considering the state he’d been in last night, Levi was nothing if not out of place there. 

He got out of the bed with a dull headache courtesy of his hangover, and dressed in the clothes that were folded on the dresser - not his, but they would do.

Levi imagined Erwin had put his in the wash to get out the smell of alcohol. The tracksuits were much too large and he had to tie the waist so it bunched up at his stomach, and then rolled up the legs so he could walk without tripping over the fabric each time. 

He tried not to find it too exciting the fact he was wearing clothes that clearly belonged to his boss.

Also on the dresser was a fresh glass of water and a pack of painkillers, as well as a note:

Levi,

I hope you remember enough of last night to know you’re in my house. If not, you’re in my (Erwin’s) house.

These pills should help your hangover. If you’re up before midday I’ll be downstairs, and if you’re not, I’ll leave breakfast for you in the top oven. Please make sure you eat something substantial - you vomited what I assume was most of yesterday’s food.

I expect you’ll be feeling okay by this evening to come into the club (the original one). I would like to speak with you. No need to wear your uniform.

Drink plenty of water. There’s ice in the top of the freezer in the kitchen. 

See you later handsome, 

Erwin.

Of course even in his own home he was professional. His writing had the same tone as his speech. Concise, demanding in a pleasant way. He didn’t ask questions unless they were absolutely necessary, and when he wanted Levi to do something, he would say so without any sugar-coating. Levi liked him for that. There was too much dishonesty in the world and it was nice, comforting, even, to know that at least someone still knew how to say what he pleased and say it fairly. 

And he wanted to speak with Levi later? That excited him more than wearing his clothes did, though was a slight worry, too. Perhaps Erwin was irritated that Levi had pulled such a stunt last night and was going to politely tell him not to do it again. 

Though, he had also called Levi handsome before signing off the note, and surely he wouldn’t have done that if he was annoyed. 

Levi folded the piece of paper into his pocket without being sure why he felt so inclined to keep it, and found his phone fully charged on the side table. Huh. Erwin had even gone to the trouble of plugging it in for him. 

It was gone midday. Erwin would be in the club. Levi cursed himself for getting such a long sleep despite knowing he needed it. 

He ate what Erwin had left for him - a cumberland sausage and bacon sandwich - and obeyed the instructions to drink plenty of water, swallowing the painkillers with it. He imagined Erwin telling him that he was being good for that, and he hoped that tonight, he would hear praise, and not irritation. 

The downstairs of the house was even more well decorated, the kitchen all marble and tiles and fresh flowers. He had what looked to be original artworks in most rooms, and prints of what Levi recognised as Jackson Pollock paintings. 

In Erwin’s bedroom - Levi was physically unable to not go in there - he found after minimal snooping a framed charcoal sketch of a broad man in what Levi supposed was a ‘natural’ pose. Like he was reclining on a chaise-lounge in a sunny conservatory. 

Said man was very naked, and, Levi realised after studying his slightly smudged face, very Erwin. 

Levi barked a surprised laugh and peered closer at it. There was no mistaking that Roman nose and those cheekbones. That was Erwin. His boss. Reclining in the nude. 

“Fucking bastard,” Levi muttered, his eyes sliding across the figure and landing (not so) accidentally on that cock he’d been fantasising about so often. It wasn’t detailed, just a suggestion of the shape, but Levi didn’t need anything more. He had got off to completely made up images of what he hoped Erwin would look like under his clothes; he could certainly get off on this solid fucking drawing. 

It was shameful and ridiculous and Levi didn’t care. Erwin hadn’t told him not to snoop and so he technically wasn’t breaking any rules, and this would give him something to distract from the headache. 

He lay on Erwin’s bed and untied the knots he’d made to keep the tracksuits up, his hand fitting inside them so easily it was like Erwin had wanted this to happen. Which he knew probably was not the case, but it was easy to listen to his delusions, his fantasies, and sometimes he couldn’t be bothered rationalising his thoughts.

It was harmless, anyway. It wasn’t like Erwin had ever expressed discomfort at the fact he knew Levi masturbated to the thought of him - hell, he made a point to ask Levi if he did on more than one occasion. And sure, perhaps it was an overstep of a boundary to have found this sketch, but the boundaries were so unclear lately it was difficult to know where the line was. 

His pussy was wet because his pussy was always fucking wet lately, and he trained his eyes on the stupid, fabulous fucking sketch and he moaned freely, and he rubbed his little cock, fucked himself with his fingers, and came with a satisfied, thrilled moan. 

Levi: LMFAOOOOOOO UR NEVER GONNA GUESS WHERE I AM RN 

Arlowe: Oh??? Do tell

Levi: lying on hot boss’ fucking BED RN 

Arlowe: YOURE KIDDING

Arlowe: TELL ME MOREEEEEE U SNEAKY LITTLE BITCH

Levi: Wait I’ve not got to the good part yet 

Levi: Youre gonna lose it 

Levi: So I’m in his house right, and he’s at work so naturally I’m looking through his shit, and I find a fucking drawing of him STARK BOLLOCK FUCKING NAKED 

Arlowe: WAIT THATS HILARIOUS 

Arlowe: Is he hot in it

Levi: I just jerked off to it what do u think 

Levi: Masturbated on my boss’ fucking bed who AM I

Arlowe: Sweetiepie I love u ur such a fucking icon 

Levi: christ not that name again give it up

Arlowe: When are u seeing him next?????

Arlowe: Can I be witness when u tell him u did this???

Arlowe: U are gonna tell him right 

Levi: Ofc 

Levi: Hes fun when hes annoyed 

Levi: no u can’t be witness but I’ll tell u in great detail what happens 

Arlowe: good

Arlowe: U should leave some cum on his bed 

Levi: I’m wearing his tracksuits so it’s on those hahahah

Levi: No underwear i think underwear it’s overrated 

Arlowe: Ur too hot for underwear anyway

Levi: I’m glad u understand 

Walking into Erwin’s office, Levi didn’t knock, and before Erwin could get a word in, he exclaimed, “When the fuck were you a nude fucking model, you fucking bastard?”

The plan he’d been formulating all afternoon had been to casually bring it up part way through whatever conversation Erwin wanted to have, but seeing his boss there fully clothed only made the image of that sketch mone prevalent in Levi’s mind, and apparently he was incapable of keeping his mouth shut about things that were on his mind like that. 

Surprised, Erwin looked up from what he was doing on his tablet, his eyebrow quirked. “Levi,” he said, and - god. Had he swallowed a fucking jar of honey? His voice was impossibly syruppy. “What are you talking about?”

“That sketch in your room.” 

Erwin hummed, seemingly amused, which was good. Levi didn’t intend on making him uncomfortable, just irritated that he had gone through his things. Or, even better, to make Erwin pleased because he’d masturbated to a fucking drawing, and if anyone was the type to enjoy that, it would be Erwin. “Ah, I see. That. Yes, well, it was a long time ago.” 

“Not that long,” Levi said. “You were definitely a fully grown man when it was drawn. If you know what I mean.” 

“You were in my bedroom.” 

“You didn’t say I couldn’t go in there.” 

Erwin just hummed again. “Oh, I see.” He was smiling slightly, and looking at Levi intensely, but there was no anger there. “Did you have a nice orgasm?” 

Levi blinked. “Huh?” 

“I’m not blind, Levi. I know what you look like when you’ve orgasmed recently. You develop this gorgeous glow to your face.” 

Gorgeous? Erwin thought he was gorgeous?

“Oh. Um. Right.” 

“So, tell me. Did you have a nice orgasm, Mr Ackerman?” 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” 

“Stop that.” 

Swallowing, Levi said no more. 

“I want to discuss last night with you. After that, if you wish to partake in a scene, I will gladly do that. Sit down.” 

Levi did, then opened his mouth with the intention of saying something quick, and instead what left it was, “Don’t fuckin’ lecture me, Erwin. Okay? I know I was - it was immature and childish and stupid and I shouldn’t have texted you. I know that. Okay? I know. You don’t need to tell me.” 

“No,” replied Erwin. “I’m not going to lecture you. I wanted to talk to you because I understand I upset you and I don’t believe problems will just go away if they’re ignored. I want you to tell me what you’d like from me in order to resolve the issues.” 

“Oh.” 

“I don’t know how much you recall of last night.” 

“Small pieces, I think.” 

“Do you remember anything we talked about?” 

“I told you I thought you were trying to get away from me. You said that wasn’t true. It was a business move.” 

“I’m glad you remember this. Anything else?” 

“Um. I…said I missed you? I think. Or maybe that was a lucid dream?”

“You did say that, yes.” 

“Oh.” He flushed. At the time, it had been the alcohol talking, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t still true. Even if he would never have said it sober. 

“Don’t be embarrassed,” Erwin said. “I’m glad you told me.” 

“You are?” 

“It’s always better to voice your feelings. I know the way you went about doing so was rather - shall we say - explosive. But I’m pleased you did. Though, Levi, I hope you know I will be implementing an appropriate punishment for your language last night. You know by now how I dislike the insult ‘bastard’, surely.”

“Sorry.”

“That said, I understand you were upset with me, so I’ll factor that into your punishment. But there will be a punishment.” Erwin observed Levi. “Do you agree that’s fair, Mr Ackerman? You may argue politely against it if you think I’m being unfair.” 

“It’s fair.”

“I want you to tell me now that you're sober what made you so upset.” 

“Oh. Um. Just…you moving to the new club without any notice. And - and I guess I just…I liked the routine we had. You know? It made me feel…I don’t know.” 

“Yes, I see you like routine.” 

“Yes.” 

“You felt something was missing each week without our scenes, yes?” 

Levi nodded. “Not just the scenes, though. I - I liked - I like being in your company. I guess. I like knowing you’re there.” He shook his head, not used to speaking so openly about his emotions. But he wanted Erwin to see he was trying, and he wanted to show that he was serious about this, that he did trust the man even if half the time he failed to express it.

A smile from Erwin encouraged Levi. “Thank you for being honest, Levi. I really appreciate it. I had been concerned you would be defensive today.”

“Thought about it.”

“I'm pleased you decided against it.”

“Oh. Yeah.” 

I'm pleased.

Erwin hummed thoughtfully and said, “Tell you what, Levi, I'll let you choose your punishment. Since you've been so respectful today.”

“Really?”

“Of course. Would you like some options, or do you have something in mind? It must be to an extent unenjoyable for you, but nothing too severe.”

“Yeah. Options.”

“Okay. There's things like safe impact play, ruined orgasms, restraints, silence, withholding praise, degradation.”

“Silence?”

“You're prohibited from speaking until I give permission. It can be in a sexual or non-sexual setting. For people who struggle to control their mouths, it can become challenging as time goes on.” 

“I want that one,” Levi said, and then immediately realised it was probably a bad choice. He was one of those people who struggled to control their mouths.

“Would you like it to be sexual or not?”

“Yes.” 

Erwin hummed, seeming pleased with that. “Come with me.” He led Levi down the hall and into the bedroom whilst explaining, “Once I’ve asked your safeword and you’ve answered, you will not speak. You won’t ask for anything and you won’t complain. You’ll take what you’re given. Is that clear?” 

Levi nodded quickly. “Yes, Sir.” 

“You may speak to use your safeword if you need to, and you may make sounds such as moaning. You may also reply to demands or questions with, “Yes, Sir” or, “No, Sir”, when prompted, but nothing else. If you fail to address me properly,  I’ll react accordingly; I’ll praise you if you do well, but if you speak out of turn more than three times, all praise will stop. Words of disrespect will not be tolerated even once.”

Erwin gestured towards the bed, instructing him to lie on it.

“I expect you to show complete self control, Mr Ackerman. Please refrain from trying to touch yourself or chasing any pleasure. I decide when, where, and for how long you are touched. If there’s something you feel you must say, you will first use the phrase, “Sir, may I speak?”. You will wait for permission before saying what you want to say, but this should not be overused, and if I believe you are abusing this rule, I will act accordingly. You don’t need to say this if you’re using your safeword, and as usual, all rules are disregarded as soon as that is used. Do you understand?” 

“Yes, Sir,” Levi answered, equal parts excited and worried - he wasn’t exactly known for his skills of self-control, and he really didn’t want to disappoint Erwin by not being able to fulfill this punishment. 

“You may slip into subspace - if I notice this happening, I’ll ask you whether you would like to keep going or for me to help bring you out of it. You can answer freely to this question, providing you are respectful and honest. This is not intended to be pleasurable for you, but you will get a satisfying ending if you obey the rules throughout. I may do things you are not keen on, but please, if it is too far, use your safeword. You can always resume after, if you wish.” 

“Okay. Yes, Sir.” 

“Is there anything you want to ask before we begin? Or, anything you would like me to avoid doing that you know will make you uncomfortable? I won’t be using any sort of impact play, choking, or anything else you listed on your form as a hard no, of course.”

“I don’t think so.” 

“What do you do if that changes, or you find you’re not comfortable?” 

“Use my safeword.” 

“Good. Tell me what that is. Once you say it, this begins.” 

Levi swallowed. “Tangerine, Sir.” 

“Good boy. Lie all the way down. Keep your hands by your sides. I’ll remove your clothing when I decide you deserve it.” 

It was easy to do as told, and for some reason, all the more appealing because this was a punishment. Something about the way Erwin explained the rules, his velvet voice so level and serious, and yet still gentle, intimate, was soothing.

Kneeling on the bed, Erwin stroked his hand lightly over Levi’s collar bones. “Would you like me to talk to you even though you can’t talk back, Levi?” He smiled. “You may reply to that.” 

Levi swallowed. “Yes, Sir.” 

His smile lingering, Erwin ran his fingers down his chest, over each pectoral. “I had a meeting with Eren yesterday, before you texted me.” 

Who? Levi wanted to ask, but kept his mouth shut. He was not going to break the main rule so early on (or ever, if he could last that long without running his mouth). 

“You seemed to have scared him, though he wouldn’t tell me why exactly. Something about an excessive use of swearing.” He rubbed a nipple through Levi’s shirt slowly. “Something about, and I quote, ‘the miserable guy training me couldn’t smile if a gun was to his head’.” Erwin chuckled to himself. “I do wonder what you say to him, though. He wouldn’t tell me that. I hope you’re not being too mean, Levi. He’s younger than you.” 

Perhaps Levi should have paid attention when he was told the name of the new cleaner he was training, but - well, Levi didn’t care. He was in a bitter mood when they were introduced, and being in that new club, knowing Erwin would stay and he wouldn’t, hadn’t exactly motivated him to be kind . 

Erwin tweaked his nipple. “I know you weren’t thrilled about training him, but I’m not thrilled that you took your frustration out on a new member of staff. If you must take your frustration out on someone, you will come to me.” 

It wasn’t pleasant hearing about something he’d done to disappoint Erwin, and even more so now that he couldn’t speak to attempt to apologise, to explain himself. Not that he was very good at that. But he knew that was the point of this punishment - as it was a punishment, after all. Levi wasn’t supposed to find it pleasant.

“Is that clear, Mr Ackerman? Answer.” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

Erwin tweaked his nipple again; Levi breathed out deeply.

He wanted Erwin to praise him now, but he didn’t say that, didn’t say anything because he didn’t have the permission, and the only way he was going to receive praise was to bite his tongue and wait. 

“As for you looking through my bedroom,” Erwin started, sounding neither displeased nor happy about it. “You’re not stupid. You know it was an invasion of privacy, and you probably knew that as you were in there.” He withdrew his hands from Levi’s chest. “I suppose you found something that made it feel worthwhile.”

A brief chuckle. His hands came down on Levi’s hips, groping where he was soft.

“I can’t say I didn’t expect something of that nature from you, but that doesn’t mean I’m particularly happy about it. I would have liked a message first, Levi, at least to ask me if you could do that. I would have permitted you. It’s the principle of it, you understand.” 

Great. Another thing Erwin wasn’t pleased about.

“What you found was something I was gifted when I left an art studio I used to frequent. They always needed new life models and I found it rather relaxing. One of the artists gave me their sketch as a farewell, and I had it framed.”

Talking about it, he sounded gentle again, the memory a fond one. Fingers pressed into Levi’s flesh through the large tracksuits.

“I can’t say anyone has ever masturbated over that sketch before. I’m impressed by that, if nothing else.” He smiled thoughtfully. “But, in future, Levi, let’s be clear that boundaries exist, and I’d like them to be respected. I respect yours, wouldn’t you agree? You may answer that.” 

“Yes, Sir,” he replied immediately, and it was true. There wasn’t anything Erwin hadn’t respected, even when he was irritated by Levi. He always made a point of checking his safeword and avoiding things Levi had listed as hard no’s. 

“I have no problem with you masturbating to the thought of me. You can do that all you please. But, when you’re in my home, there are boundaries.” 

Levi was focussing on the wrong thing now - the fact Erwin was talking about being in his home as though Levi would be there again, as though he wanted him to be. He had to force his face to stay neutral and not annoy him by looking pleased. 

Erwin was pulling the loose waist of the tracksuits down, letting them rest on Levi’s upper thigh, his hips, arse, and pussy revealed. Though, with his legs together like that, there wasn’t much to see at all. 

He knew better than to attempt to move them apart without permission. 

“Hm.” The boss smiled again, grazing fingertips over Levi’s naval. “I think I’m going to get a dildo.” 

A dildo? Erwin hadn’t used one of those on him yet, only his fingers. And truth was, Levi didn’t fuck himself with anything more than fingers all that often. He preferred clitoral stimulation - that usually made him cum harder - and doubted anything thicker than Erwin’s three fingers would fit inside. It had been so long since he’d had sex with a person who owned a cock that he couldn’t recall, even, what it was like. Because it was different to fingers, that much was obvious. Thicker, usually, and longer, even if only by an inch or so. 

“I think I’d like to see how much this handsome little cunt of yours can take.” 

There was such a thrill at hearing Erwin say that word. Like it was forbidden to his vocabulary and Levi was the only one who got to hear him say it, which probably wasn’t true when his job was what it was, but - well, that didn’t change how intimate, how naughty, it seemed. 

A prolonged minute of stroking the area beneath his belly button, where his tummy curved upwards (Levi was proud of his lack of flat stomach in the society of expecting flat stomachs) before Erwin got up off the bed, demanding as he did, “You stay right as you are,” and heading for one of the shelves. “What shall I go for?” He asked, though with no desire for an answer. “Four? Five?” 

Inches, Levi guessed. 

“Six, perhaps. Though, this is a punishment, and I think a lesson needs learning, hm?” He picked something up - Levi couldn’t see what it was, blocked by Erwin’s back. 

He watched him come back to the bed, but whatever he had chosen was in a black box, and he still couldn’t see what size it was. Anything above six would be a challenge considering how rare it was for anything of that size to be inside him. That, and the fact he was generally small.

Kneeling on the bed again, Erwin offered a smile. “Take your clothes off.” 

Levi got to work straight away, an easy task. 

Erwin put the box down on Levi’s stomach, heavier than expected, and pressed his hand against his pussy without warning, his palm a firm pressure that he had to fight not to grind against. Then, a finger was dipping inside briefly, followed by, “Good. You’re wet enough. Though, I’m not sure I had to check that, knowing you.” 

Bastard. 

Levi swallowed the insult down. 

“You liked the look of my cock in that sketch,” Erwin said, his hand gone from between his legs all too soon. “I suppose you fantasise about being fucked by it.” 

Who the fuck wouldn’t? 

“Perfectly understandable.” 

Where the hell was this going? Was he annoyed Levi had those fantasies or not? 

He opened the box, still resting it on Levi’s stomach, and lifted out the dildo inside. It was girthy - more so than Levi imagined he could take, and long. 

“This has very similar measurements,” Erwin told him. 

Levi blinked pointedly. 

“To my cock,” he clarified. “Not exact, but very close. So, let’s see, shall we? You want to be fucked by my cock; let’s try it with this.” 

Oh. Oh, absolute fucking bastard! 

“This is going inside of you.” 

Without use of his voice, all Levi could do was stare at the monstrous thing, slightly horrified. There was no way that was fitting, and for all his fantasising, even he could not deny that. 

“If you can’t take it, you use your safeword. Otherwise I’ll keep easing this in, even if it makes you cry. Is that clear, Levi? You may answer.” 

“Yes, Sir.” 

“Spread your legs. Let me see your beautiful cock.” 

Levi did.

“Remember, Mr Ackerman, words equal further punishment, so control your mouth. I don’t care if it’s a lot to handle and you want to curse me. Do not do that.” 

Bastard. 

Erwin knew Levi wouldn’t be able to fit that thing inside him - he was taunting him with that, and it was shameful how much Levi enjoyed that. It wasn’t that he liked being proven wrong or humiliated, but with Erwin, it was weirdly nice. Perhaps down to how fair the man always was, how he only told Levi he’d done something wrong when it was true and when Levi knew he had. He’d never humiliate him without Levi being deserving of it. 

Still, whether he would be able to get through this whole thing without cursing Erwin was not going to be easy. He supposed Erwin knew that, too. 

Stroking his pussy up and down lightly, Erwin explained, “I’m going to use my fingers first. I don’t want to truly hurt you, so you must safeword if it’s painful. It shouldn’t be painful, just uncomfortable.” His index finger sunk into Levi slowly; Levi made a soft sound in his throat. “I’ll end the scene if I believe you’re in pain. Do you understand, Levi?”

“Yes, Sir.” 

Erwin’s fingers were familiar and pleasant, though he wasn’t using them with the intention of making Levi cum, so it wasn’t as satisfying as he wanted it to be. Forgetting the rules, he tried to push down on them, and immediately, Erwin halted and fixed his eyes on Levi’s face. 

“No,” he said firmly. “Do I need to repeat the rules? You take what you are given, and you do not try to chase any pleasure.” 

Levi swallowed. Great . The dildo wasn’t even near him and he was already breaking rules. 

“Don’t make me tell you again.” He resumed, adding a second finger, his eyes drifting back down to watch what he was doing, making a pleased sound at the sight. Levi couldn’t help but flush at that; Erwin really did seem to be the number one fan of his pussy. 

For some time, Erwin slowly worked his fingers, purposefully avoiding Levi’s g-spot and stopping for a few seconds each time Levi showed signs of enjoying it, until Levi was struggling to keep his mouth shut, twitching to say something about his boss being a bastard, about how annoying he was. He bit his bottom lip and focussed on how Erwin looked, the jut of his nose bridge and shadow of his thick eyebrows, to distract himself from speaking. 

Then, Erwin’s fingers were gone, and Levi prepared himself - or, tried to prepare himself - for what he knew was next. Bit back the need to insist he hurry up and just do it already.

Even with how wet he was, Erwin still made a point to smother the dildo in lube, wiping the excess on Levi’s cunt casually, like the touch didn’t do anything to Levi’s fast dwindling patience. “You’re tense, Levi. Loosen up. It’ll  be a lot easier.” 

Fuck you, bastard.

How the hell was he supposed to loosen up right now? This wasn’t going to be easy no matter how much he tried to do that, and Erwin was giving instructions like he was telling Levi how to make him a fucking cup of tea. 

When he didn’t loosen up, Erwin prompted, “Take a slow, deep breath in and back out.” 

It helped a small amount, but he was still rigid with anticipation, and the pressing of the head of the dildo to his cunt did nothing but the opposite of what Erwin wanted. Levi doubted even a finger would be able to fit inside him now.

“Levi,” he said. “Loosen up. Unless you want me to force this in.” 

Force this in. Levi swallowed hard. He knew Erwin would never truly force something, but the point remained; if he didn’t make this easier for himself, Erwin certainly wasn’t going to go easy on him. 

He tried again, taking another inhale and exhale, even closing his eyes to focus better. They snapped back open quickly - the toy was breaching, and it felt so monstrous that he made a high, alarmed sound without meaning to. 

“Good,” Erwin praised simply, twisting the dildo slightly as he pressed it slowly further, so tight into Levi that he was amazed he hadn’t split in two. 

It hurt. The sort of hurt that wasn’t unbearable, but unignorable. And different to what Levi was used to. He didn’t put things anywhere near as big into himself and had never experienced this sensation before, and he didn’t fucking know how to deal with it. 

A sharp, “ Fuck you, bastard,” followed by him clamping his hand down on his mouth and staring up at Erwin apologetically. 

He’d fucked it already. Barely even gotten started and he broken the main fucking rule. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid. 

“No.” The word was firm, unforgiving. “You spoke and you disrespected me, Mr Ackerman. That is not acceptable.” An unimpressed gaze forced Levi not to look away despite how badly he wanted to. 

Fuck. Fuck, fuck, fuck! 

The main fucking rule. No disrespecting Erwin. Did Levi really have that little control over his mouth? 

“I expected you to last longer.” Erwin shook his head. 

Levi hated this. Knowing he had disappointed him was torture, a punishment in itself. He didn’t dare open his mouth for fear of something else incriminating coming out of it. 

“You were so good for me last time. Did you learn nothing from what being good can get you?” 

Of course he had. The last scene was regularly on Levi’s mind, that blissful submission he’d fallen into, the lack of care for anything except that Erwin was pleased with him. 

“Have you changed your mind since then, Levi? Have you decided you would like to keep battling me despite all you said? I thought you were willing to submit without the battle beforehand. Calling me a ‘fucking bastard’ is not the way to do that.” 

Even as he spoke, Erwin continued pushing that thick dildo into Levi, and it was so overwhelming among the fact he was disappointed that Levi had started to cry, and he had done that so often around his boss already that it was embarrassing. Like there was something in the air whenever Erwin was around that made him more prone to it. 

Fucking stupid. 

Levi raised a hand to wipe his eyes but there wasn’t much point if he couldn’t calm the tears that kept spilling. 

“I know it matters to you that I’m pleased,” Erwin went on, and the toy might as well have been lodged in his throat with how deep it felt already. “I can’t tell you I’m pleased with you if you use insults on me.” 

The worst part was, Levi didn’t even know why he had said it. A reflex, perhaps. The punishment was difficult and it was easier to throw an insult at the man responsible for giving it to him than it was to accept that maybe said punishment was necessary. 

Levi did need to learn how to control his mouth, and this was a clear indicator of how terrible he was at that. 

He was ashamed of it now that he had no choice but to acknowledge it. 

Chapter Text

[CW depictions of panic/distress]

Levi didn’t know how this had happened. Naked on the bed, a ridiculous silicone dildo pulling him apart whilst he sobbed because he’d again disappointed the one man he yearned to please. 

Things like this didn’t happen to Levi. He was usually the one making someone else cry - he had a knack for that, sometimes without even intending on it. People didn’t get these reactions from him, and stupid fucking Erwin had done this to him like it was easy. 

The worst part was that he wanted pity, sympathy - the disgusting mushy kind that was supposed to turn his stomach - and Erwin wasn’t giving it to him. He was just turning that stupid fucking dildo slowly, grinding it inside Levi like he was trying to fucking unravel him. 

It was working. 

Levi supposed as far as punishments went, this one was pretty impenetrable. Erwin had managed to figure out exactly what would disarm Levi the fastest. 

But he wouldn’t use his safeword. He wouldn’t. This was his punishment, and he deserved it, and he would prove to his boss that he knew that. He had fucked up and he wanted - needed - to be reprimanded for it. 

He couldn’t have been a pretty sight, though there wasn’t much he could do about that. His pussy must have looked obscene stretching around something too big for it, and his face was so hot he knew it was streaked red and shiny, and if it was anyone else there he’d have been beyond ashamed, but Erwin had been right. Pissing on him had assured that nothing Levi did could put him off. 

There was no pleasure, as Erwin had said. No fingers stroking his little cock, no nipple tweaks. Levi had broken the rules, and he certainly was not going to be spared of the consequences. 

Still, he cried. For the lack of enjoyment, the regret of insulting Erwin, the frustration at his actions.

Over and over, he wiped at his sopping eyes, whining at each twist of the dildo and flinching involuntarily, willing his body to miraculously loosen enough to take the whole thing, to show his boss that he could. To be done with this fucking punishment. 

He wanted praise so desperately his temples throbbed, and he couldn’t ask for it, and he knew he wasn’t going to get it. Certainly not since he’d blatantly broken the most important rule and called Erwin a fucking bastard. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid!  

His hands slid over his wet eyes. No amount of rubbing rid him of the stickiness of so many tears; his face felt dirty with it.

When he heaved breaths, he was sure he could feel the toy in his chest, against his ribs, in his throat. Like it was lodged there, only it wasn’t, and he tried to rid the sensation by swallowing repeatedly. 

But he wouldn’t safeword. He wouldn’t. That would show Erwin that he couldn’t take punishments and then his boss would be disappointed in him and Levi simply refused to disappoint him again.  

He dropped a hand from his face to his stomach and lifted it to his face again, wanting to close his legs badly but not being allowed. 

Tried again to will his fucking body to just take it so this could be done. Squirmed without intending to, recoiling a small amount from the intrusion between his legs, and immediately wished he hadn’t. But he couldn’t talk to apologise, and the words in his throat made it difficult to breathe properly, and he wanted to be praised so desperately his temples throbbed. 

There was a strange sensation suddenly, like he was empty, like the toy was gone - only, how could it be gone when he hadn’t completed the punishment? When he was still being defiant by squirming and by willing it to be done.

He swallowed thickly and blinked, but his eyes remained blurry and itchy, and he rubbed them hard.

“Levi.” Erwin was speaking. Had he been speaking for a while?

Levi couldn’t recall, and it only made his tears come heavier; was he really so bad he couldn’t even listen when spoken to?

“Levi. Tangerine. We’re done. It’s over. Tangerine.” 

Tangerine? 

Erwin wanted to stop? Or - or Levi had said it without meaning to? No, surely not. He’d remember saying that, and had actively refused to say it. But why would Erwin say it, why would he cut the punishment short when Levi deserved punishing? 

Maybe he had done something wrong, so wrong, that Erwin couldn’t even tolerate him enough to complete the punishment. 

He should have kept his fucking mouth shut. 

“Levi. Are you still with me?” 

He blinked hard and continued rubbing his leaking eyes, but said nothing; he hadn’t been permitted to speak, and anyway, he wasn’t convinced he could in this state. 

Erwin wasn’t between his legs anymore but standing beside the bed. Levi couldn’t focus enough to work out what for, or when he had moved. Everything felt like liquid around him, rocking as though on a boat. “You can talk, Levi. The scene is over. No more rules.” 

Over? Over? He hadn’t finished, though, hadn’t proven he could take the punishment.

“Over?” Levi asked in a rasp. He swallowed. 

“Yes. It’s over. I safeworded for you.” 

“You..?” 

“I’m not happy with -” 

With you. Not happy with you. That was way worse than just enduring the stupid punishment; why had he made it so obvious how uncomfortable he was? Of course Erwin had picked up on it - he picked up on everything - and now, on top of Levi already disobeying him, Erwin was unhappy with him.

He shook his head. It wasn’t supposed to go like this. He wasn’t supposed to fail the punishment. “I didn’t - I - I didn’t mean to - to call you a - a - a bas-bastard, I - please - I - I’m sorry - I - I’ll be - I’ll do bet-better and - and - and stop - stop being so - so useless and - and… ” Words were leaving his mouth but he wasn’t sure what he was saying, just that he needed to say something to make his boss understand that he hadn’t meant it to go like this, hadn’t wanted it to end because of his own weakness. His inability to adhere to the fucking rules. 

“Levi.” Erwin’s voice was still authoritative, but no longer strict, and Levi hated it and adored it equally; he didn’t deserve to be spoken to like that right now; he deserved to be yelled at and chastised for failing so collosly. “I need you to listen to me. Look at my face. That’s it. Good job. Good.” He offered a gentle smile, and it was confusing and overwhelming and Levi felt so fucking stupid. Because Erwin didn’t sound or look unhappy or mad or anything like that, and yet how could he not be? 

Levi blinked wetly at him.

Good job.

Through the blur in his eyes, he could make out the horrible, lovely, genuine care in Erwin’s face. 

“I’m going to finish my sentence,” the man went on, making a conscious effort to slow down his words and keep them steady to ensure Levi could hear each once among his panic. “I’m not happy with how distressed you are, and I can’t in good nature take the punishment any further.”

Erwin started to stroke his wet cheeks soothingly, his hands cool on Levi’s burning skin, and he shouldn’t have been fine about touching Levi when he was so messed up, so fucked.

When he had broken the rules and was now acting like something terrible had happened. What fucking right did Levi have to -

“Do you understand?” 

He shook his head and said nothing. What did his distress matter during a punishment?

“You can talk freely. The rules are gone.” 

“Don’t want you to - to be dis-disappointed with - with me...” 

“I know, sweetheart. I’m not disappointed at all. Right now I’m worried.” 

He shook his head again, pushing Erwin’s hands away and missing the touch immediately. Nothing he did was making sense at the moment, like something was wired wrong in his mind. “Sorry. I’m sorry. Please. Sir. Please. I didn’t - I - I can finish the pun-punishment, please…I’m sorry…” 

“You don’t need to call me ‘Sir’ anymore, Levi. We’re not in a scene. I’m Erwin, Just Erwin, and we’re not going to finish the punishment. We’re in aftercare now, because I said tangerine.” 

“Don’t -” A frantic wiping of his eyes and almost continuous shaking of his head, voice loud in his desperation for Erwin to understand. “I don’t…deserve…please - Erwin - Sir - I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please. I can - I - I can take it, please…Sir…” 

Now, Erwin couldn’t attempt to mask or downplay his worry. Levi certainly didn’t strike him as someone who would bypass his own limits physically and emotionally in order to please anyone, and whilst he was aware of Levi’s enjoyment of praise, he hadn’t expected such a visceral reaction to having it denied during a punishment. Perhaps he should have made a point to ask Levi how he would feel about that before implementing the rule, but - well, now wasn’t the time to reconsider things that had already been done, and there was a much more pressing issue to deal with at present.

“Levi, you absolutely do deserve aftercare.”

“No. No, I - I broke the - the rules, I...” 

“That doesn’t mean you don’t still deserve and need aftercare. My number one priority will always be your wellbeing, during punishments and regular scenes.” Watching Levi rub his eyes repeatedly, he wanted to gently pull his hands away and suggest a cool cloth instead, but he had been pushed away; if Levi didn’t want touching, he was hardly going to disregard that. 

“I wanted to - to make you see.” 

“Make me see what, lovely?” 

“I - I’m not - I’m not bad…but - but I-I ru-ruined it. Fuckin’ - fuckin’...” He sobbed and turned his face away from Erwin, couldn’t even finish his thought. He didn’t know if he wanted Erwin to leave or to hug him, and he couldn’t figure out how to untangle his thoughts.  

“I don’t think you’re bad. Everyone struggles with punishments and says things they regret sometimes, Levi. There’s nothing wrong or bad about that. It’s the nature of this dynamic and it’s normal. You’re not bad. I promise.”

The fact Erwin wasn’t touching him only made Levi feel more stupid for pushing him away. He didn’t even know why he had. “Sorry.” 

“I know you are, sweetheart. It’s okay. I’m not disappointed with you. Not at all.” 

“Wanted to do it - do it right…make you pleased…” 

“I didn’t intend on making you feel like you’d done something terrible. I’m sorry for that, and I am pleased with you, darling. You’re communicating with me and that’s so good. You’re being so good. So good, love.” 

“I was bad…Erwin…not - not good.” 

“Why do you think you were bad?” 

Levi turned his body entirely towards Erwin but kept his face covered behind his hands. “Broke the rules. Called you a bastard.” 

“Do I look offended or angry at that now, Levi?” 

“No. But…” He started to scratch beneath his eyes at the delicate skin there. “Just. Sorry. I’m sorry. Please. For-forgive me.” 

“I do forgive you, darling, but there’s nothing you need forgiving for.” 

“Broke the rules,” Levi said again, quietly, his voice shaking now. His chest burned. 

Erwin folded the duvet over him, leaning partly across Levi to do so, and when he moved to kneel on the ground beside the bed, Levi reached for his arm, gripping around his thick bicep and staring up at him wetly. 

For a moment, Erwin observed him, before asking, “Would you like me to hold you?” 

Silently, Levi nodded, only releasing Erwin’s arm once he was sure the man wasn’t going anywhere. 

Erwin sat on the bed, crossing his ankles, and lifted Levi into his lap, guiding his limbs into a comfortable position and coaxing his head to rest against his shoulder. He felt each of Levi’s breaths, circling his back repetitively and soothing, “Good boy, you’re doing wonderfully. Such a good job.”

Still, Levi was crying.

“Good job,” Erwin murmured over and over, until Levi’s tears slowed, and his heart settled, and then he said, “Would you like a shower? I can come with you. We can talk after. I don’t think you should go home until we’ve talked this through.” 

“Okay.” 

“Would you like me to come with you?” 

“Okay.”

Erwin took off his shirt to help Levi shower, did it casually, and Levi would have paid more attention to what that meant were he not so wound up in his own head, distracted by fluttering thoughts enough to not notice much at all of where Erwin touched him with soapy hands. 

He didn’t know where all this had come from, really. This need to please Erwin even against his own limits. It only happened so noticeably when praise was deprived; he had no issue breaking rules if he continued to hear praise. But as soon as he got none - 

“Hard no,” he said, and Erwin made a sound of questioning, barely audible above the water. “No praise,” Levi elaborated. “Hard no.” 

“Ah, I’m with you. Yes, I was wondering if that might be the case. That’s not a problem at all. We can add that to your hard no’s. Thank you for telling me.” He was massaging Levi’s head with his fingers, letting him lean against his upper body and ignoring the water running down into his suit pants and soaking them.

Levi had noticed that when it came to aftercare, Erwin seemed to become immune to things that would annoy anyone else - wet clothes, repetitive conversations, time spent doing things Levi would consider a waste. But of course, it wasn’t a waste to Erwin. 

He felt better after the shower, no longer sticky with tears, and followed Erwin closely back to the bed with the huge towel draped over his shoulders. There, they settled, Levi lying with his head in Erwin’s (damp) lap whilst Erwin resumed the massaging of his head. 

“Do you feel okay to talk?” He asked now, steady and soft. 

Levi nodded against his thighs. Months ago, he would have been annoyed at the prospect of having to discuss his emotions in any capacity, but now he was glad of it. Glad that Erwin wasn’t the sort of Dom he’d heard horror stories about - the type to abuse their power, wittle the sub down, and then leave them mentally low without the resources to support themselves. 

By now, Levi knew Erwin would never do that. Sure, he was a traditional Dom in many ways, and he did utilise his status as a Dom to the max when it was necessary, but as soon as there was something Levi needed emotionally, Erwin was there to give it to him. Like the time he’d given up his evening to help bring him down from the drop weeks ago. 

Like he was doing now, abandoning a punishment to ensure Levi was okay. 

“You don’t need to tell me anything you don’t want to,” he reminded Levi. 

“Yeah.” 

Erwin smiled momentarily, soaking up a few drops of water on his waist with the corner of the duvet. “Did you want to safeword?” 

Had he? Well, he’d considered it and decided against it on the basis of proving a point, but was that the same as not wanting to? Maybe the act of considering it was the act of wanting to. “I don’t know.” 

Erwin hummed. “That’s okay. It’s alright not to know. If it wasn’t a punishment, do you think you would have safeworded?” 

“Probably.” 

“What feels different about a punishment?”

The implications, Levi supposed. The fact that it was a punishment. He’d been taught growing up that it wasn’t acceptable to flunk a punishment of any sort. If he tried to get out of a detention at school, he was grounded for it at home, or worse if he didn’t learn his lesson the first time.

He’d had his door taken off its hinges when he was seventeen because he’d failed to tell his foster parents at the time about what he was buying on the internet. 

That had been beyond upsetting; all he’d been buying was binders and clothes from the men’s section, and for a whole month his privacy was taken away, and before he could even have the chance to come out to his foster parents, he was eighteen and no longer their responsibility, and he was out of their house for good.

“Just that it’s a punishment. I don’t know.” 

Erwin nodded. “I understand you didn’t want to further ‘disappoint’ me by not being able to complete the punishment. Is that why you didn’t safeword?” 

“I guess. I don’t really know.” Levi shook his head, flustered by the lack of certainty in his own answers.

“That’s okay, love. Try not to get worked up over not being sure. That’s just as valid an answer as any other.” 

“Oh. Yeah.”

“Did I hurt you at all physically?” 

“No. It wasn’t painful. Just - a lot.” 

“You’re not in any pain now?” 

“No.” 

“Good, I’m glad to hear that.” 

“Sorry. I don’t…know what to say.” 

“No need for sorry. You’re doing very well. I understand you might not be in a particularly verbal mood; that’s completely okay. Just do what you can to answer, yeah?” 

“Yeah.” 

“Good boy.” Erwin gave his damp head a reassuring pat. “Was it the withdrawal of praise which caused you to become distressed, or was there something else?”

“Yeah. That.” After hesitation, he added, “I hated that, I think.” 

“I’ll make sure in any future scenes and punishments that you receive praise throughout the entire thing.” 

“I just didn’t want to make you think I was like that.” 

“Like what?” 

“You know. Unable to endure something.” 

“This should never be about enduring. Yes, it was a punishment, but the centre of all of this is you, sweetheart, and you getting something positive from it. Punishments are there to aid you in reaching where you’d like to be, which in your case may be to feel more able to submit freely without the need for insults. I choose punishments based on what I think will help to combat whatever it is that’s hindering you reaching this place. I don’t choose them to upset, hurt, or distress you. That will never help to increase your confidence in this dynamic.” 

“Oh.” 

“Is that different to what you think punishments are for?” 

Levi shrugged. 

“There’s no judgement here.” 

“The word, I guess. Negative connotations.” 

“It evokes ideas of unpleasantness and general discomfort.” 

Levi made a sound of agreement. 

“Would you like a different word for it? We can do that. Perhaps something that evokes fair adjustments to your behaviour rather than negative actions. I don’t want anything in any of our scenes to be negative. ” 

“I like that one,” Levi said. 

“Hm?” 

“Adjustments. I like that better.” 

“Perfect. We can absolutely use that instead.”

“Okay. Yeah.” 

“You can always say no to any sort of scene, too, Levi, including adjustments. Just because I’m proposing it doesn’t mean you must do so. I’m never going to be disappointed or annoyed with you for telling me you don’t feel comfortable doing something. Your safeword isn’t only for when you’re in distress, it’s also for when you don’t want to do something prior to it starting, and for if you change your mind, or simply decide it isn’t working for you at that moment. It shouldn’t be ‘saved’ for only moments like tonight. Does that make sense, lovely?” 

“I think.” 

“For example, you could use it now if you wanted to stop this conversation, yes?” 

“Um. Yes.” 

“And you could use it during a scene or an adjustment without being in visible distress, yes?” 

“Yes.” 

“When else could you use it, Levi?” 

“Um. Anytime?” 

“Perfect answer, good job. Anytime.” 

“Okay.”  

“I know it’s been a weird couple of weeks, too, and I appreciate the way that might have affected your emotions. The new club has kept me away from this one more than I’ve liked and I want you to know I’m making it my priority to return here on a full-time basis as soon as I’ve secured a reliable manager for the second club.” 

“Oh. Okay.” 

“Thank you for being open with me. It’s not easy to voice feelings a lot of the time, so thank you for your efforts, and good job.” 

“Yeah. You’re welcome.” 

“And thank you for staying tonight instead of going home before we had the chance to have this conversation. If you’d like to go now, you absolutely can, but you’re very welcome to sleep here. I’ll stay. Whatever you like.” 

“Um. There is something.” 

“Hm?” 

Levi turned his face into Erwin’s lap, suddenly embarrassed. “I think it’s inappropriate timing.” 

“Hit me.” 

“Can…can you make me…” 

“Cum?” 

Silently, he nodded.

“Now, why are you embarrassed, hm? Of course I can make you cum, pretty boy. You certainly deserve it. How would you like me to do that?” 

Finally, an easy question. “Touch my cock. Please.” 

“Yeah? That handsome cock of yours? I would love to touch it, darling. Just lift your head so I can move to better reach, good boy.” 

Erwin lay down fully beside him, guiding his head towards his chest and circling his hip. “You’re certain?” 

“Yes. Please.” 

It was polar opposite to the way he’d been touched earlier, the focus entirely on bringing him to orgasm, Erwin’s fingers stroking over and over on the most lovely spots, murmuring how good Levi was, how pretty he sounded, giving him all the praise he’d been deprived of. 

Levi came writhing with his face pressed into Erwin’s bare chest, mewling as Erwin said, “That’s it, sweetheart, just like that. Good boy. You feel so beautiful. Good job.” 

After, Erwin gave him water and a lollipop, cleaned between his legs, and then settled back down with him to sleep. 

Chapter Text

[CW for mentions of childhood trauma, gender dysphoria , panic attack]

As a teenager, Levi was punished for existing. Moved from foster home to foster home, often more than four in a single year, always told he was difficult, a pain, disobedient. In school, he was shamed by teachers for his lack of ‘interest’ in subjects, and at home, he was forbidden from the internet, dinner, leaving his room, until they decided he had ‘learned her lesson’. 

Until ‘she starts learning things have consequences, and she’s going nowhere in life like this.’ 

He sat up in the bed; Erwin was asleep beside him, or about to be. Levi wasn’t sure. 

He ran his hands over his face. When he was fifteen he’d been made to swallow soap as a punishment for ‘ignoring school work to clean’. At sixteen, denied food outside of school lunches to teach him to be more respectful of meal times.

He'd lost a lot of weight then, more than he liked - he'd always preferred his body being fuller, felt it suited his features better. When he began seeing his hip bones, ribs, shoulder blades, he didn't like it, and on top of his dysmorphia surrounding his gender, it was difficult not to spiral. 

Once he'd gained the weight back, Levi had flat out refused to adhere to any future punishments involving not eating, getting himself into further trouble on more than one occasion. 

He dropped back down onto the pillow. It was stupid to be recalling all this now, so many years later. Stupid that a consensual act between him and Erwin had brought these memories to light. 

Stupid, stupid, stupid.

“Are you alright, lovely?” Erwin wasn't asleep yet, then; Levi found he was glad for that, if a little embarrassed that he was making it so obvious something was bothering him. But what had he expected? Erwin seemed to know when something was wrong before Levi did sometimes. 

He sighed. “I don’t know.”

Erwin hummed in acknowledgement. 

“Sorry. You should sleep. It's - I'll be fine.”

“Nonsense. I'm not having you up all night while I sleep. If you're up, I'm up. We can talk, if you like. Or I can fetch my laptop for Netflix.”

“Huh? Why would you..?”

“Because I'm your Dom, and because I want to. It's not in my nature to be ignorant to my sub's needs.” 

Your Dom. My sub. 

“I’m fine.” 

“Levi.” 

He sighed again, rubbing his eyes in an attempt to feel slightly more with it. 

“It's alright if the scene triggered something, Levi. I'm not going to be mad for that, if you're worried I might be.”

In theory, Levi knew that. Erwin never got mad at him, not for having emotions, not for being a normal human. But other people had, and it wasn't so easy to overlook that sometimes. He shrugged and said nothing. 

Erwin lay a gentle hand on his knee over the covers. “I can leave, if you'd prefer.”

Who in the world could sound so sincere as Erwin? Levi didn’t know whether he was closer to crying or smiling at the care in the man’s voice. In place of words he worried wouldn’t come out intact, he shook his head. 

“What’s your favourite film?” 

“Huh?” 

“What’s your favourite film?” 

It was difficult to register the question, like the words weren’t English, or like Levi suddenly couldn’t understand the language. He shrugged and his shoulders felt too heavy to complete the action; he dropped his head onto his knees and mumbled, “I don’t…feel good.” 

It was supposed to be terrible for Levi to say something like that, to admit to his emotions, to let someone know what was happening beyond his dismissive ‘it’s fine’, but this didn’t feel like that at all. And he expected it to as he spoke, waited for the shame to land, the regret. Waited, waited, and it didn’t come. 

“You’re having some sort of panic attack,” Erwin replied levelly, his hand patting Levi’s knee rhythmically. “Nothing to be alarmed about, sweetheart. You’re safe. Try your best to take some deep breaths.” 

Panic attack. Yes, that made sense. Why hadn’t Levi thought of that before, when this had happened in the past? Of course it was a panic attack - it had taken Erwin half a minute to figure that out, and Levi had spent his teen years thinking there was just something wrong with him when this happened. Like his fucking body was unable to act normally. 

Panic attack. That was normal. That was a thing other people got. Good. Levi liked that better than there being something fundamentally wrong with him. 

Erwin had given him an instruction but he couldn’t remember what it was; he shook his head and hoped that would be enough for the man to repeat it. 

“You’re safe,” Erwin soothed, followed by, “I can breathe with you. Let’s do that, hm? Can you copy my breathing, Levi?” 

Levi nodded against his knees. He copied an exaggerated inhale and exhale. Doing what Erwin told him to was easier than trying to figure out what to do on his own. 

“Good job,” said Erwin, and Levi started to feel better after that. 

He lay down again once he was calmer, staring up at the dark ceiling and swallowing. During his panic, he had forgotten he was in the club, but he wasn’t sure where he’d thought he was. It wasn’t as though he’d be lying in Erwin’s bed in Erwin’s house, or have Erwin in his bed at his place. Then again, he had been to Erwin’s house, and - 

Levi swallowed again. “Thanks,” he eventually spoke. There was so much he wanted to say now, so many things he wanted Erwin to know about him, about his childhood, his stupid, stupid past. But Erwin wasn’t a therapist and this wasn’t the time, and besides, what did it matter? Telling Erwin wouldn’t change what had happened before they had met. 

“No need. Are you feeling alright? Would you like a glass of water?” 

He shook his head, somewhere in the middle of wanting Erwin to keep offering him things but also hating the fact he might be viewed as demanding for accepting any of it. 

“Would you like to talk about it?” 

“About what?” 

“The things keeping you awake.” 

“Oh. That.” 

“Only if you want to.” 

Did he? Levi didn’t talk about that. He wouldn’t know what words to use, but then, Erwin had witnessed him drunk and rambling nonsense, so did it matter all that much? And it would be nice to say it to someone, and to know the person he was telling wouldn’t give a negative response, and hell - Levi would eat his own clothes if Erwin were to respond in such a way. 

He closed his eyes, sighed. “I don’t want you to think it’s your fault. You know, this whole…thing.” 

“I don’t think that.” 

“Then, what do you think?” 

A thoughtful hum. “I think something happened years ago that made the concept of punishments anxiety inducing.” 

“Oh. Yeah. I - I suppose.” 

“You don’t need to tell me if you’re not comfortable.” 

“I know. I know.” Levi sighed again. This conversation was beginning to feel intimate, the sort of conversation a couple would have. Not a boss and an employee. But then, none of this was typical of any boss-employee relationship. That had disintegrated as soon as Erwin had touched his cunt for the first time, and it was never really there at all. From the start, Levi had been lusting after him, and Erwin had known about it, hadn’t been bothered. If anything, he’d encouraged it, just like he was encouraging the intimacy of this conversation, just like he encouraged Levi to trust him like a partner by using pet names and praise and physical comfort. None of this was friendly - there was more than that. There had to be. 

Or, Levi was a fucking teenager with a crush all over again. 

Still, who would he be to turn away the chance to accept such intimacy? 

“I was always a problem. You know? It was always - like - what has ‘she’ - he done this time to mess up? You know? Um.” He shook his head. “Sorry. I wasn’t out then, but I don’t…I’m gonna use the right pronouns anyway. If that’s fine?” 

“Levi, of course that’s okay.” 

“Right. Yeah. So, basically, I was an issue. For everyone. School, home, everywhere else. It was like, never let him out of your sight, never let him do anything he wants to do because he might fuck something up. Whenever I was moved between foster homes, I was treated like a huge fuckin’ burden some other family had to put up with, rather than like they actually wanted to help, you know? ‘Cause that’s all I - all I needed. That’s all any kid needs, isn’t it? To feel like they’re wanted.”

“Of course. The way you were treated isn’t how a kid should be treated.” 

“Yeah. No shit.” Levi gave a dry laugh. “I wasn’t easy, I know that. I started fights at school and ignored work to clean or - or just walk around outside. But I wasn’t trying to be a pain, you know? I wasn’t bad. I just…it’s hard to know what to do when you’re a foster kid. You think you’re doing okay and the family likes you, and then you’re told it’s ‘not working’ and you’re in a different house with different people, and it’s like…there’s a point where it feels so pointless to try. Like - like no matter the effort you make, you’re never going to make them pleased, and I - I guess I need to know someone is pleased with me. Um. You know that.

“And the whole time, I was trying to understand my gender and who I even was, and they never gave me the space for that. I was punished for buying clothes that affirmed my gender and for doing things that made me feel better. So. I guess that’s why I - I reacted so badly earlier. I just…started remembering these punishments from foster parents.” 

“I imagine being moved across homes frequently must make it difficult to find a sense of belonging.” 

“Yeah. I didn’t know that feeling until I made friends as an adult.” 

“I’m glad you found your people.” 

“Yeah. Thanks. Um.” He shook his head. “I feel that with you, too. If that’s not weird to say. Fuck. Sorry. I’m so fried.” 

“No, it’s not weird. I’m glad you feel that way with me, and I’m pleased you told me.” 

“Oh. Okay. Good, then.” 

“And thank you for telling me all of that.” 

“Yeah. You’re welcome. And it’s How To Train Your Dragon Two.” 

“Hm?” 

“My favourite film. Well, that whole franchise, but the second film in particular.” 

“Ah, I see. Good taste. Those films are fantastic.” 

“What’s yours?” 

Erwin was lying down again - Levi couldn’t recall when he had sat up, so it was probably during his brief panic attack. “Probably Baby Driver.” 

“What the fuck is Baby Driver?”

Erwin chuckled. “It’s about a young man called Baby who’s a getaway driver and gets himself into all sorts of issues, and in the film he meets a girl.” 

“A girl. You’ve lost me.”

Again, Erwin chuckled. “Aw, can your gay little brain not understand that?” 

“No, my gay little brain cannot. Tch. I don’t appreciate you saying I have a little brain. My brain is normal sized, thank you very much.” 

“Nothing about you is normal sized.” 

“Oh, fuck you, Hulk. Eat shit.” 

“I thought we talked about insults.” 

Levi snorted. “Yes. You talked, I ignored you.” 

“We both know you can’t ignore me.” 

“What - of course I can. Watch me.” To prove a point, Levi turned away from Erwin and said no more, though he could hear Erwin breathing laughs, and it was useless trying not to join in. 

It was whilst he was laughing that Erwin pulling him towards him, rolling Levi back over and trapping him between the bed and his upper body. He smiled down at Levi as he jokingly chastised, “That was mean.”

In response, Levi stuck his tongue out and poked Erwin’s cheek. 

“Quit it,” the man laughed. 

Levi just poked him again, his tongue still out, and before he could think about withdrawing it, Erwin’s lovely mouth was on his, gently sucking his tongue into his own mouth. It made Levi think of the time Erwin had licked his pussy, and he moaned, leaning up into the kiss until Erwin was pushing him back down and keeping him more firmly against the pillow. 

This wasn’t the first time Erwin had kissed him, but the previous time hadn’t been like this. Hadn’t been so personal. It had felt like Levi was being kissed just the same way Erwin would kiss anyone else, but now - 

Now, it felt like Erwin was kissing him. 

He moaned again, more of a whine, and lifted his hands to Erwin’s shoulders, swallowing a complaint when the man separated their mouths. 

“Don’t pout, sweetheart.” 

Levi kept pouting. 

Erwin smiled sweetly at him. “It’s late, we’re tired. We should sleep.” He patted Levi’s cheek twice. “Do you think you can sleep?” 

“You mean now I’ve got a raging boner?” 

“I’m sure you’ll survive, sunshine.” 

Much to Levi’s irritation, he yawned, and it brought a lovely warm chuckle from Erwin as he got off Levi and coaxed him to lie on his chest. Levi just tutted and closed his eyes, and tried very hard not to enjoy the way Erwin stroked the side of his head with his large hand. “This is real, right?”

Erwin made a questioning sound. 

“This. It’s not just…part of your job. Is it?” 

“I don’t sleep in the bed with my clients if that’s what you mean.” 

Levi smiled to himself. 

“I certainly don’t make a habit of kissing my clients, either.”

“No.” 

“You’re very pleasing to kiss.” 

“Mm?” 

“You’re very pleasing in general, in fact. I’m pleased just to be lying here with you.” 

He was being mushy. Levi was supposed to hate mushy shit. He couldn’t hate this despite his best efforts. 

“You want this, don’t you.” 

“Huh?” 

Erwin was braiding strands of his bangs - Levi could make out the repetitive movement of the way his hands moved, pulling ever so slightly in a comforting sort of way. “To be with me outside of scenes, outside of this building. You want that.” 

Damn him for being so perceptive. “Is that a bad thing?” 

“No. Of course not. Am I correct?” 

“I - I suppose so. But I’m not…expecting anything. I mean - if you - if it’s not…” 

“Levi, did I not just say it’s very pleasing to be lying here with you?” 

“Yes, but -” 

“You should know I never lie about what pleases me.” 

Levi flushed. 

“I don’t tend to partake in relationships in the traditional sense due to the nature of my job. There can be a lot of jealousy from a partner knowing what I do everyday with other people.” 

“Oh.” 

“That’s not to say I wouldn’t like one, but it is something that needs a proper discussion. Jealousy kills relationships.” 

Levi swallowed. He hadn’t considered this. Would he be able to overlook, or embrace, the fact that Erwin’s job revolves around sexually touching complete strangers? Knowing he did it now, with no romance between them, was one thing, but to be with him - that was different. 

“I’m very willing to try, and I’m very willing to set down boundaries with you so that we can both feel we have control over things. I’d hate for you to feel unequal simply because of my job. But, I don’t want to discuss it now. Let’s try and sleep, and we can talk over breakfast. How’s that sound?” 

“Yeah. Okay.”

So, Erwin wanted him. Enough to propose they discuss it. That was all Levi had hoped for, and yet the man had a point. Would he feel unequal based purely on Erwin’s job? What if the thrill of it had been in the fact he wasn’t with Erwin, the fact he was just an employee and yet Erwin couldn’t keep away from him? 

Levi certainly had a history of feeling unequal.

Chapter Text

[A relationship is blooming]

Breakfast with Erwin felt familiar by now. Most things with Erwin felt that way, even if they weren’t. Like Levi could do or say anything, and the man would continue to be a safe place. Levi supposed that was what drew him in beyond the physical attraction. Erwin was safe. He liked to push limits, but not without care, and Levi wasn’t so used to that. It was easy to want to be near him. 

Erwin had made toast and tea and there were, somehow, fresh strawberries; when Levi asked where he’d gotten them, Erwin had shrugged and said it wasn’t important. Levi knew that meant he had gone out to the shops whilst he slept. It was sickeningly sweet. 

The events of last night had anything but vanished from his thoughts, and even with how reassuring Erwin had been, Levi couldn’t help but feel embarrassed. 

“How did you sleep?” The question was simple enough on its own, but considering what had happened, and the fact Levi had accidentally woken Erwin up in the night, it wasn’t so straightforward to answer. He couldn’t say he slept fine, because Erwin would know that wasn’t true, but if he said the truth, that he’d kept waking up throughout the night, it would seem like he was asking for sympathy. And Levi wasn’t that person; he didn’t want Erwin to think he was. 

So he just shrugged and picked up his cup of tea. 

Erwin seemed to get the hint and dropped the topic in favour of asking, “Do you still want to discuss a relationship?” 

Levi nodded. This, he could talk about. He had been waiting weeks for this discussion, and now it was finally here, he was hardly going to shrug off questions. 

“My main concern is that my job may complicate things. What do you think about that? Do you have any suggestions, or worries?” 

“I don’t feel jealousy currently. As long as I get things from you that your clients don’t, anyway.” 

“What sort of things?” 

“You know. Being allowed to call you your first name, kissing, being in your house, stuff like that.”

“Yes, and that won’t change. I have strict boundaries with all my clients.” 

“Yeah.” 

Erwin hummed thoughtfully. “Have you ever been cheated on, Levi?” 

He blinked. It was an unexpected question. “Oh. No. Not that I know of. I don’t really have, like, serious relationships often, though. Mostly, when I wanna get fucked, I go to the gay bar, and then we never speak again after.” 

“I only ask because I’d hate to trigger an anxiety by engaging sexually with others if you’ve experienced something similar before in a negative way. Of course, I’d oppose the idea that what I do would count as cheating, but I can’t speak for your emotions.” 

“I wouldn’t call it cheating. It’s your job. Though, I can’t promise I won’t have trouble with it, but that’s not your problem. You know? I guess I get a little possessive when I really like someone. Which, by the way, isn’t often. Like I said, I usually just do one night stands. So.” 

“I appreciate that, Levi. I’m not expecting you to be completely fine about it. That’s why I want to talk about it. If we can at least both be on the same page about where we are emotionally and what we want, we’ll have a much better chance of communicating any issues. Speaking from experience, anyway. I used to be with someone who thought they could handle my job and the fact I see and touch so many other people, and ultimately didn’t tell me it started to bother them until it became explosive, and we ended things on a horrible argument. I’d really like if that didn’t happen again.” 

That was the first Levi had heard about Erwin’s exes, and it surprised him how blandly the man spoke about it, like the hassle of the argument had bothered him more than the relationship falling apart. It was odd - Erwin didn’t come across like that to Levi at all, though it was obvious he very much disliked arguments of any type.

Levi wondered if something had gone on in his past to make him so cold about it, so over the relationship as soon as the argument had arisen.

I’d really like if that didn’t happen again. 

Was he referring to the break-up, the miscommunication, or the argument?

“No, I’d tell you,” Levi said. “If it started to bother me.” 

“Good, I hope so. I’d greatly appreciate that.” 

“I do have a question, actually?”

“Sure, hit me.” 

“Could I continue to fuck Arlowe?” 

A hesitation from Erwin - did he not like that? Or, was he merely considering his wording? He enjoyed that, found pleasure in leaving gaps between Levi speaking and him replying to decide on exactly what words he’d use, as though he had some internal thesaurus. The bastard probably read the newspaper before bed like a psychopath.

“As a friends with benefits thing?” 

Levi shrugged. “Whatever you wanna call it.” 

“What sort of things do you two get up to together?” 

“Huh?” 

“Fingering? Licking? Strap-ons?” 

“Ew, can you imagine me with a strap-on?” 

Erwin chuckled. 

“Fingering and licking, yes. Scissoring if we’re really bored. It doesn’t work that well, though. Porn lies. It basically only feels good if you focus really  hard, and then it’s annoying because you forget to enjoy yourself.” 

“Porn usually lies, yes. A large percentage of my clients come with expectations they’ve gotten from porn, and I have to tell them most of it won’t actually feel good, or even work. ” 

“Crusher of dreams.” 

Erwin chuckled again. 

“Why do you wanna know, anyway?” 

“Curiosity.” 

“Perv.” 

“That too.” 

Levi grimaced in mock disgust, but really, he rather enjoyed the fact Erwin wanted to know. 

“My answer depends on why you want it to continue.” 

“Why?” 

“If it’s to spite me, then it’s a no. If it’s because I’m not giving you something you desire, I’d much prefer you tell me what that is, and I can give it to you. If it’s simply that you and Arlowe both enjoy it and feel wholeheartedly it has no romantic connection, then I don’t see an issue with it continuing.” He paused for thought. “Thank you for being open about what you two do. I’d like that to continue, if that’s okay with you. Especially if you’d like to explore a relationship within the Dom/sub dynamic. Is that what you’re hoping for?”